Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

An AU where Aang drowned at sea. The next Avatar was unrealized - captured in a Fire Nation raid at a young age, dying alone in prison. The next was an Earthbender, too stubborn and grounded to leave from behind the walls of Ba Sing Se. Desperate, the spirits chose a girl who was born a prodigy. A princess trained in the art of war, burdening her with the spirit of balance. An unwilling child thrust into a war that she must end. After avoiding her responsibility as Avatar, she is forced out into the world to face her destiny and right the wrongs of her nation. An Avatar Azula Story. 

Azula was three when she first bent fire. Azulon's court declared her a prodigy. Not a soul in the fire nation knew her past lives mastered fire thousands of lifetimes in a row.

Azula was five when a jug of water exploded amidst some servants, sending them scattering. Afterward, she stepped from behind her hiding place to look at the mess she made. Monster. That's how they saw her - Ozai's daughter. They were lucky; all she did was scare them. Her thoughts turned traitorous: Disgusting. Waterbender. Avatar. She sobbed alone with only the painted heads of Firelords past as her company.

She was seven when the Avatar's previous lives began interfering in her life. It started with whispers that she desperately tried to ignore. The spirits spoke of treasonous things. Azula would avert her gaze and press her palms to her ears. According to some of the voices, this wasn't supposed to happen. They didn't pity her, though, as the old one, Roku, had said, "Balance must be restored. Your tears will not change that fact, I'm afraid." A flash of fire soared at the spirit, but Roku was gone. Azula found their voices much more difficult to ignore after that.

She was nine, playing outside when Ty Lee discovered her secret. A botched front handspring nearly ended with a broken neck and a crippled Avatar. Azula generated a gust of air strong enough to propel her upright before she shattered her spine. After a moment of awkward silence, Azula quickly twisted to face Ty Lee. A dark expression distorted her face.

"Speak of this to anyone, and you will never speak again, Ty Lee.” Azula snarled.

Ty Lee's face turned ashen, and her head rapidly bobbed up and down. Azula smiled, the wicked expression hiding the trembling of her little fingers and gnawing in her tummy. Their play date didn't last long after that. Smoke curled from her fists as Ty Lee vanished through the palace gates. Azula considered following Ty Lee to her home.  

You have to trust her. The young air monk whispered. There was horror in his voice, but trust was the only luxury Azula could never afford.

"Trust is for fools." Azula retreated to her room. Her only goal was survival in this serpent's den. Self-preservation trumped everything. “I wouldn’t have hurt her. There was no need to. Ty Lee knows the consequences of disobedience." Azula laid back in the comforting warmth of her bed, expecting to be left alone.

Is it better to be feared than loved and respected? The old voice of Roku chimed in, which she ignored, ferociously growling and clamping pillows down over her ears and sinking into her mattress. The troubling reminder that she couldn't hide forever nibbled away at her peace of mind. How could I have been so stupid? Azula torched a pillow, throwing the charred remains into a corner and breathing heavily. The palace had become a gilded cage. And dragons cannot be confined, lest they burn their captors. 

Azula dared to imagine the consequences of a similar mistake in front of her father. How outraged would he be if he found out? Azula swallowed, looking into the unlit corners of her room. She imagined her father's guards seizing her in the dead of night, hauling her off to an empty cell. Maybe they would cripple her to take away her bending. An Avatar without hands and feet is no Avatar at all. 

Azula mulled over her morbid thoughts in the dark for hours before falling into a restless slumber. Azula's mind dreamt while her body tossed and turned. Azula steered a sky bison through a storm. The beast struggled against the raging rain. Her small hands tightly grasped the reins against whipping winds, which pushed and pulled the bison in every direction. A voice cried out. Appa, hold on!

Lightning struck the water near them, and the bison lost control, groaning as he spiraled lower and lower until they sunk beneath the waves. Salt water flooded her lungs, burning her chest. She gagged and gagged, only taking in more water. Her spirit began to leave her. She felt something icy, and her field of view froze over in a wave of blue. Azula woke up, grasping her throat, sweating into her blankets. Her lungs burned. 

"A dream." She choked, alone in the room. Her dry mouth felt like grit and sand. "Just a dream." 

The Avatar spirit cannot tolerate another failure, and the world needs more than another weak Avatar. You cannot run. Face your destiny.  Roku's voice taunted her from another dream. She snarled in her bed, throwing her blanket over her head. Azula was not weak. She was not Zuko. Azula was better. The best. 

Roku’s voice continued to haunt her. I wonder how much longer your own inner fire will tolerate this. You cannot control the other elements. The purpose of the Avatar spirit must be satisfied. Perhaps taking steps to learn something would appease them, and the Avatar's spirit would relent. Then, she could rest. Azula kicked the comforter off her legs and climbed from her bed. 

"I'll show you control." She growled, throwing her door open. The princess strolled to the library, ignoring the surprised expression on the royal librarian's face. 

"I don't need any help." Azula waved off the sniveling bookworm, settling cross-legged before shelves upon shelves of scrolls. Her journey to master the other elements had begun.

Azula sat in her room, staring at the ceiling. For a month, the princess had scoured the Royal Library. Unfortunately, she discovered the fire nation held no love for the inferior elements - at least, not enough to study them in their libraries. So, she grew bolder, searching more taboo locations and eventually discovering an entrance to the palace tunnels. Her exploration led her deeper - to the Dragon Bone Catacombs, where she found old texts hidden among the skulls of hunted, long dead dragons. She lit a flame in her hand, hearing her footsteps echo off the cool and damp walls of the caves. Careful not to ignite the delicate materials, Azula sifted through hundreds of scrolls in the firelight.

A handful of the withered rice-paper scrolls described the innate differences between fire bending and waterbending. Some described water dragons and vengeful spirits of the ocean. She finally uncovered writing that compared water whips to fire whips. Despite the vague description, after hours of studying some ancient fire sage's words, Azula understood the basics of the bending form. The spirits had not spoken to her for some time, so she pressed on, grateful for the tentative peace. For several nights, Azula found herself awake under the moon's pale light, moving to her interpretation of the scroll.

After a few moons of practicing the form without water, Azula felt ready to find a sufficient place in the palace to practice her heretical bending. After carefully scouting her options, the training rooms were chosen. While, during the day, Zuko and his tutors occupied the hall, no one used them late at night. What sort of backward firebender practiced at night?

Further, the palace guards only passed by a handful of times after sunset. Azula spent a few days watching their rotations to ensure her safety and decided to move when the full moon shone. Her connection to the water would be strongest if the scrolls were correct.

Unfortunately, the eyes in the palace walls watched her. Father heard about her frequent visits to the library. Azula wasn’t surprised by that. The librarian babbled to anyone and everyone that the princess had visited the library for the first time. Azula expected even the servants knew about that.

The actual shock followed when Father mentioned her infiltration into the catacombs. Azula vowed to herself to never get caught again, berating herself for the slip-up for weeks and further delaying her attempts at waterbending. However, Ozai appeared pleased at his daughter's thirst for knowledge, praising her for seeking out the palace's secrets to find new power and strength, which comforted Azula. The elation withered away quickly. She doubted Father would have any words of praise if he understood the truth behind why she had sought out the Dragon Bone Catacombs.

The Avatar spirit dwelled inside her; she would be bound and chained for that alone. Every hope and dream would be stripped away by her own father and nation. The previous Earth Avatar, Gon, had planted those vile thoughts in her head not long ago. Azula argued in vain against them until she asked her father for his thoughts.

"The Avatar," she recalled her father's expression looking akin to him tasting something rotten, "cowers behind the walls of Ba Sing Se. Should he be apprehended, he will be chained and kept alive just enough so the cycle does not reset." Ozai was unaware that Gon died. Azula held back a smirk.

"Won't the Avatar be born again in the fire nation whenever he dies? Wouldn't that mean the Avatar is a fire nation citizen?" Azula schooled her face, trying to make the inquiry as light as possible. Ozai only laughed harshly.

"No. The Avatar's ultimate purpose is to bring 'balance,'" Ozai spat, "The Avatar has no loyalty to any one nation by nature. The last fire nation Avatar, Roku, had threatened Sozin with death. And for what? Sozin wished to spread our greatness to even the most undeserving nations. Roku stood in the glorious path of our nation. For that, he deserved to die, so Sozin killed him. Then, my grandfather failed to wipe out the air nomads, leaving the Avatar spirit wandering the nations, keeping just enough hope alive. The Avatar exists without the firenations- without my consent. Air, water, earth, even fire, The Avatar must be imprisoned for us to see our great nation rule the world." Azula had swallowed a large lump in her throat and bobbed her head obediently.

Would I have to fight Father someday? Kill him, even, if only to keep myself alive? The treasonous, patricidal thought lurked in the far reaches of her mind. No matter how hard Azula tried to ignore it, it would always exist, submerged like a sea serpent, waiting for a moment of weakness.

Azula banished the memory, but Roku chimed in. The Firelord is a menace to balance. You know this. Consider the suffering of others the rule of the fire nation would bring. You've seen it for yourself. Your duty as the Avatar is to bring balance. It is in your nature-

"Silence," She hissed, "Do not lecture me. I know what he says is...  wrong. Still, he's my father. What do you expect me to do? Kill him?"

Suddenly, someone's knuckles rapped quickly on her door. Azula jumped a little. 

Steadying her breathing, she called, "Come in."

One of her father's servants stumbled into the room quickly, looking rattled. Perhaps, it was bad news. Azula stiffened.

"Firelord Ozai wanted me to inform you that your Uncle will arrive at the palace in a week. The Firelord will meet with Prince Iroh in the throne room to offer him a position within the court, and you are expected to be present." The servant rambled off his message quickly and was dismissed with a wave of her hand.

The great Dragon of the West had returned? Azula relaxed her taught muscles and rolled her eyes. Her magnanimous uncle had come crawling back home with his tail tucked between his legs. Why should she have to watch him grovel before Father?

Later that week, after many nights of fitful sleep and sneaking out to waterbend, Azula dragged herself to the appointment. Her body slumped from her place on the dais, watching the border of fire rise and fall. Azula imagined waves in their place.

Her inattentive gaze drifted to the throne room doors as the guards heaved the hulking metal open. Finally. The imperial firebenders waited for a short man to pass under the archway, shutting them behind him. Prince Iroh strolled across the throne room as though he had not kept them waiting. The old codger walked toward the dais, lacking the dignity expected from a Prince of the Fire Nation. His clothes had been reduced to traveling wares, dirt-streaked and threadbare from months on the road. Azula wondered if this man was indeed her Uncle.

Iroh stopped in front of the flames and Azula's eyebrows rose as he kowtowed before the Firelord. However, the gesture did not lack insolence. Iroh craned his neck from the floor to gaze at Ozai. Azula heard a hiss of disapproval, and the fire which separated them rose higher. Iroh's amber eyes drifted to Zuko, where his gaze lingered for several moments. His eyes flickered over to her for only a mere second before returning to the Firelord.

Azula scowled and rolled her eyes at the mess before her. Her gaze wandered from dark circles under his eyes to the sad frown of his lips. The once proud Prince - no,  General  - had withered into a depressed husk. Azula imagined the man in front of her was more a hollow marionette dragon, strung up by the silk strings of his past, than the Dragon of the West.

"Welcome home, General Iroh." Azula heard the gloating smirk on her father's face as he sat on the throne once meant for his brother, relishing the ability to look down on Azulon's firstborn. Iroh peered up and his gaze swept the dais, watching his brother like a messenger hawk. The fire between them crackled, ominously. Finally, Iroh's shoulders set and he opened his mouth.

"Much has changed in my absence, Ozai." Iroh declared flatly. To Azula's surprise, the flames rose dangerously at Iroh's casual rebuttal.

"You will address me as Firelord Ozai now." Ozai sneered, "After you failed to bring down Ba Sing Se and capture the Avatar, our father revoked your birthright and made me the heir to the throne in your place."

Azula understood her father had acquired the throne he coveted by unsavory means. It had to be obvious to most in the fire nation at this point. Her dreadful mother gone, grandfather dead, and father crowned all in the span of a sunset to a sunrise. So she observed Iroh carefully, searching for a hint of suspicion in the old man's gaze. However, Iroh surprised her by shrugging as though the weight of Ozai's gaze was nothing to bear.

"Perhaps that was for the best, brother." The flames rose even higher, but Iroh seemed unconcerned, "I never could see myself mounting the stress of ruling a nation and managing a war at the same time in my old age." The flames remained steadily above the normal height as she heard Ozai growl lowly. Did Father actually believe this nonsense? I wouldn't trust him with a palace turtleduck, let alone to declare his disinterest in the throne. Briefly, she wondered if father would send him away instead of appointing him to court.

"Perhaps indeed." Ozai ground out the words, controlling his temper, and spitting out the rest of his thoughts. "Welcome back to the palace. Your quarters have been attended to, and there is an open seat on the war council for all your... accomplishments in the war."

Iroh shook his head, "I am afraid my interests lie elsewhere. However, I will accept the seat as a matter of duty." A minutiae of suspicion wrinkled Azula's nose. Perhaps Lu Ten's death had shaken Uncle more than she thought. The brothers watched each other for a long moment. Azula held her breath. 

"If that is all, then I have more important matters to attend to." Ozai's dismissal gave way to a quiet exhale from Azula. Iroh stood, bowed, and left as he came while Zuko leaped from his place, scrambling to catch up with Iroh. Azula held back an instinctive insult and gracefully trailed behind, watching them with thinly veiled disdain.

"It is good to see you too, Prince Zuko." Iroh hugged the boy tightly, not batting an eye as she scoffed and stomped past them both.

That night, there was an unwanted guest in her training hall. Under the moonlight, Uncle practiced something very different from firebending. His arms extended slowly together, pointing at the wall. Then he directed one hand towards his chest, tracing the arm that remained steady. His fingers moved under his stomach and pointed at the opposite wall in one smooth, flowing motion.

Then, he repeated the movement. And did it a third time. Azula cursed under her breath, waiting for her Uncle to finish so she could use the room. She considered returning to her room and sleeping off the night, but Iroh chose that moment to end  whatever he was doing. Azula glared daggers at the back of his head from the shadows, watching as he strolled through the doors, humming a soft, melancholic tune. Brave solider boy- his voice trailed off.

Her fists clenched at his nonsense. How much of her precious time had the doddering fool stolen? Time that she needed far more than him. Exercising control over the water had proven more complicated than she initially thought. It required a flexibility that she did not yet possess. Flexibility of the mind or the body? Karuuk asked.

"Shut up." She snapped aloud to the empty room, unrolling her scroll and beginning her katas.

Fall and Winter came and went, but the nights continued similarly. Occasionally, Iroh practiced his worthless technique, and Azula followed. Eventually, an epiphany struck her. Iroh performed the moves for what must have been the hundredth night, but Azula made a connection this time. His movement resembled a waterbender, directing his energy like flowing water through his body. Her head cocked to the side at the revelation. Iroh practiced a kata that took inspiration from the waterbenders? Where did he learn this?

It only took a week of casual snooping through her Uncle’s belongings before she uncovered a secret. Her hands trembled at the very blue and not red drawings on a waterbending scroll, locked away in a hidden compartment of his desk. Azula thought to steal it for herself when another, more brilliant thought crossed her mind.

Her body shivered as her heart thudded faster. Azula calculated her next move carefully, writing a note and pocketing the scroll. Her thoughts raced on her walk back to her room. Iroh had changed after Ba Sing Se. Uncle was always a peculiar man, especially for a Prince of the Fire Nation, but this discovery went well beyond his usual peculiarity. No general dared to utter even faint praise for the other elements in the current climate. Let alone practice whatever fuddy-duddy Iroh invented. The revelation sparked hope and curiosity in her young soul.

So, after a long year, Azula lingered in the shadows, watching her Uncle with quiet fascination — and wondering, for the first time, if she wasn’t entirely alone in the palace after all.

Iroh strolled through the palace quietly, humming to himself despite the anxiety that bubbled in his stomach. He clutched a letter cleverly tucked in his dagger’s scabbard, designed to fall when he shed his armor.The training rooms, at midnight on the night of the full moon. The single, hastily scrawled line sent a chill through him. It could be blackmail. Or worse - a surprise attack - but he was confident in his own fire bending to dispatch any threats to himself should he be ambushed. However, an instinctual feeling nagged at the back of his mind, telling him this encounter would be something unexpected. Iroh took a deep breath and enjoyed the comfortable silence in the training hall.

Stopping before the training hall doors, Iroh could hear only one distinct, light set of footfalls in the room.

Quietly, he opened the doors to the room and slid in, unnoticed in the darkness. The cause of the noise basked in the moonlight pouring into the open sunroof. A small girl, her back turned to him, stood in the center of the room with a bowl filled with water. Then, she turned her head, twisting into unusual movements.

Azula? Iroh stifled the noise of surprise in his throat. Her face was nearly unrecognizable, absent of its usual arrogance and malice. Iroh's brow furrowed at Azula's serene expression as she quietly waved her arms over the water. Now, this made him reconsider everything, as to his knowledge, Azula only operated under the orders of Ozai. Perhaps his brother still harbored suspicions about him.

However, his thoughts paused. Azula's movement caught his eye.

Her arms shifted gracefully, unlike the aggressive stabs of fire bending. Azula danced around the water basin more gracefully than an ember island player. A bizarre idea nicked at Iroh's mind, but he dismissed it as impossible. He took a step back, preparing to leave. Then, she stopped, and two pairs of eyes locked. Panic flashed briefly across Azula’s face before she smoothed her lips into a smile.

"It's impolite to keep a lady waiting, Uncle. Have you forgotten your manners in your time away from the Firenation?" Her voice held no inflection of hostility and her schooled face clearly tried to instill a false sense of calm onto him. Iroh watched her pace back and forth like a nervous Komodo rhino, waiting. Eventually, she wandered his way.

"So you were the one who left this? If you wanted to talk, Azula, you could have asked." His tone stayed warm and curious, but Azula’s guard remained up. She looked him up and down, then glanced back at the basin, focusing on the moon's reflection. After a long moment, she swallowed and addressed him.

"Would you believe me, Uncle? Zuko says I always lie. I'm sure he's told you such things." Iroh nodded, careful not to show his apprehension. The threat of Ozai, sending her in his steed crossed his mind.

"I have heard him say that once or twice." He conceded as the girl sat before him on the cool wooden floor, making him do the same.

"Zuko thinks I lie only to cause trouble, but sometimes you must lie to protect yourself." That admission caught Iroh's attention. What would the daughter of Ozai need protection from?

"I can only imagine you would lie to protect something important." Azula smiled nonchalantly as their eyes met. The bright golden eyes of Azula flickered away quickly - too quickly - while Iroh's darker amber continued to warily regard his niece. 

"I think you would too, Uncle. Especially if it concerned some of the things I've seen in your study." From her sleeve, she drew an ancient, yellowed scroll and unrolled it with deliberate care. Iroh recognized it from one of the hidden - no, formerly hidden - compartments in his desk. "You seem to have an understanding - a sympathy or a weakness, Father would say - for the other elements. Perhaps that feeling extends beyond the elements... maybe you sympathize with the rebel nations. I wouldn't hastily jump to those conclusions. Though, Father might."

Iroh held his breath, steeling his expression. In the silence, he watched as Azula's calculating smirk wavered. His eyes flickered to the stolen scroll in her palm. He recognized the pattern as the one that Azula performed before she had seen him and wondered what else Azula discovered while snooping around in his study. Unfortunately, it was too late to cry over spilled tea. And a scolding would not be productive for this moment. No use in denying anything; she could have seen far more than the scroll.

"Yes, I collected many things in my travels. I studied with the water tribes for a brief time before I returned," Iroh answered warily, acknowledging her game of blackmail.

"Hmm, that’s not all, though, is it, Uncle?" Her eyes gleamed faintly. "You’ve changed quite a bit since your return from Ba Sing Se." In spite of her phrasing and probing, her tone didn't seem malicious. At least, no more malicious than Azula could be on a good day.

Iroh found his attention drawn to her taut brow and the nervous tremble of her lips. Iroh initially assumed Azula held all of the cards. Now, Iroh suspected that was not the case. Just why had she called him here? He sensed that, for once, Azula did not feel in control. Her practiced air of superiority had been stripped away, like flame snuffed out by wind.

"War and loss can change a person," Iroh answered carefully, still unsure what answer his niece sought.

"That's right. How do you feel about the war, Uncle? You told my father that your interests were elsewhere. I think I know where they wandered off. I've found other interesting materials in your study, much more than this waterbending scroll. Things that some might call traitorous. You seem to be distancing yourself from our nation's goals, if not outright rejecting them." This time, Iroh noticed her disarming tone contrasted her tense arms and straight back. 

"You are quite observant, Azula." Iroh ventured, suspecting his niece was hiding something. This was a special kind of blackmail - the desperate type. Experience told him that there was a bigger fish here, lurking under the murkiness of this conversation.

"I know. I've also observed the things you tell Zuko when you teach him. Dumb things." A glint appeared in her eye, "Treasonous things if you listen hard enough. You whisper in his ear to change how he thinks about the world. Or, at least, you try. Little Zuzu is too dumb to know what you're truly saying. He doesn't understand subtlety. But I do, and I think ... how should I say this? I think your fire burns differently than the rest of the fire nation's."

"You would think correctly," Iroh affirmed. She nodded absently, as if figuring as much, then stood. Azula's intense gaze would have seared him if it were possible. In her eyes Iroh saw a hardening of the soul, forging determination he had seen before in his soldiers. It was a strengthening of resolve, the commitment to do something that required great courage.

"You have been honest enough, and I think you know what I can do to you after reading your books and letters. Now, I think it's time I am honest as well." Azula purposefully marched over to the basin, staring intently at the shimmering water.

Azula's hand swept far above the basin, yet the water flew from the bowl, spilling onto the ground shining in the silver moonlight. Time stood still for a moment, and Iroh's heart skipped a beat. "I need a teacher." His niece whispered so quietly, Iroh almost didn't hear her, "I-" Her voice broke. "I can't control it anymore. I'm always trying to hold it in, to not get caught, but the Avatar spirit won't let me hide. So... here I am. Help me, Uncle." 

"You are the Avatar." The words left his mouth like the air had been punched from his gut. Azula winced, looking away. Iroh's world turned upside down.

All her strange questions and veiled threats made sense now. Iroh had thought it impossible - truthfully, he hadn't considered this - even with Roku's suggestion that he begin his search closer to home. That would mean the Earth Avatar had died in Ba-Sing-Se long before his siege at the wall. Lu Ten's death was for naught. He clenched his jaw, feeling wetness sting in his eyes. No, losing Lu Ten led him here to a girl who needed his guidance. It must be fate.

Yet, it felt impossible, even wrong still. Two Avatars in the royal line? Iroh had taken Roku's words into consideration, but to think this? That the spawn of Ozai would also be the one to restore balance. Zuko was also born of Ozai. That inner voice reminded him. He watched Azula stew over the water basin and he numbly realized she had attempted a crude imitation of waterbending. She was not in control yet.

"I can't. I just," Her voice broke with another sob, "I'm the princess of the fire nation. Why- why did the spirits curse me? I can't even think anymore, Uncle! I'm always afraid someone will catch on, always looking in the shadows. If he finds out, dad is going to kill me." Iroh found himself uselessly rooted to the cold wooden floor, watching his niece spill her tears like a burst dam. How long had this been boiling under the surface? Truly, his niece's control was remarkable.

Her breathing became labored, and the bowl sloshed even further, controlled only by Azula's raw emotion. "I can't listen to what he says anymore! I thought I could do it, but it's impossible. He wants the Avatar locked away and they just won't shut up! They said I would have to choose: someday, not today, maybe not for a long time between him or-" Her hands flailed around her, "Of course, Father won't care for that. He'll think that I'm a miserable failure - like Zuko!" Iroh could not make heads or tails out of anything that she said. Only, that his niece was in need of his help.

Azula forcefully kicked the basin, spilling more water onto the ground, "I can't even bend this stupid bowl of water!"

Iroh watched her collapse under the impossible weight she bore. A child being tugged in two different directions would break. He could help show her the right path. Her emotional turmoil struck something deep within him. Her bravery in admitting that their own nation - even her father - could possibly be wrong reminded Iroh of his own journey. He thought her commitment to balance might need a few gentle nudges. Could Azula even be nudged? Maybe not. But that didn’t matter. Iroh resolved to try and decided to act.

Iroh wordlessly rose to comfort her, enveloping his niece in a tight hug. He braced himself to be shoved away. At least this once, under all the pressure she felt, Azula leaned into him. Her small hands grasped his nightrobes and buried her head into the cloth. Iroh could feel tears seep through the fabric. His heart ached for his niece.

"The spirits are louder than ever, Uncle. Roku says I don't have a strong connection with the spirit world, but things are urgent. I need to take action to quiet them, and Roku told me I can trust you." She mumbled tearfully into his robes, tugging at the aged General's heartstrings. Roku spoke to her? Iroh set aside that nugget of information for later. For now, his niece needed his comfort and assurance.

"You can. I will teach you everything I know." Iroh whispered fiercely. He'd been under the assumption that Azula was nothing more than Ozai made small - shaped by his arrogance and cruelty. He'd nearly overlooked her, and now he thought of Lu Ten. Iroh's loss changed how he felt about the world and the sins he had committed to serve his nation. Now, he realized that perhaps he could find redemption in Azula, his niece, princess, the Avatar. Avatar Azula, Princess of the Fire Nation.

AN: I brought this over from another website! This is my story, however, and I can answer messages if proof is required. I will upload the story in parts with some edits to improve the writing. A note and a reassurance: Aang isn't 'dead' per se. He will appear as a character, not a voice in Azula's head. Please review! It helps me if adjustments need to be made and keeps that inner fire going!

Chapter Text

"Excellent, Azula." Uncle quietly clapped as she mastered another movement, swishing a water sphere between her palms. The technique was simple to perform on a basic level, but Azula required several night sessions to master it to her shame. Her desire to control her chi and her drive for perfection made her a more than capable student.

Uncle had guided her seamlessly through the basics of waterbending during her nights for many moons. She learned quickly under his tutelage. The art focused on the concept of the tides - a push and a pull - switching between a defense that absorbed an attack and a redirection of that attack in one smooth, flowing motion. Azula believed the style would come to suit her in time, which surprised her. Waterbending was enjoyable, if inferior to fire bending. The motions were relaxing and graceful, making for a great break from the intense cardio and physical work of fire bending. Though, the motions went against every fire bending instinct in her body.

Iroh insisted that her flexibility needed to be trained. Ty Lee assisted her with that, though more out of Uncle's urging of Azula than anything else. Iroh’s relaxed pace initially annoyed Azula. However the longer they trained the more she considered Uncle’s style to be a break from her demanding, brutal daytime training with Ozai.

Best of all, the voices of the Avatar rescinded further and further into her mind the more she practiced. Iroh also taught her the importance of meditation very early on to control her thoughts and restrict the effect of the Avatar spirit. All was well for Azula. She embraced the peace of mind, something not felt since she toddled.

"You are still trying to force the water to obey you," He added gently after a moment. Azula sighed, letting the water splash onto the wooden floor. This frustrated her, though. Her Uncle's constant reminders about the 'fundamentals.' Uncle continued, demonstrating with his arms, "You must let the water flow and not be so tense. Not everything needs to be so controlled. You will struggle with more advanced forms until you accept this." Azula clenched her fists and unclenched them.

"I will consider your advice, Uncle." She ground out. His gentle, reminding criticism differed from Ozai, who demanded more power, aggression, and violence from her than anything else. Iroh critiqued her technique and her mindset rather than encouraged her impulses to turn the water into a weapon.

"You have learned exceptionally quickly, especially for an eleven-year-old. While that is a good thing, it is also its own double-edged sword," His smile wrinkled sadly at the edges, "Soon, I will have no more to teach you." For a long moment, Iroh received no response.

"Nothing?" Azula questioned in disbelief. Her routine would be disrupted, and her little freedom would vanish like a puff of smoke. Iroh's waterbending lessons allowed her to please her father without totally ignoring her...  spiritual responsibilities. Would the Avatar spirit’s voices return? A violent shudder coursed through Azula, and her insides felt hollow and cold.

"Nothing. I have exhausted all the material I brought back to the fire nation." Iroh admitted, seemingly at a slight loss himself. The emptiness in her grew more and more with each breath. Desperately, Azula searched her thoughts, thinking of anything to blackmail him into staying. Her Uncle had few weaknesses to think of. However, a memory tickled her mind. Iroh's movements in the training room played out in front of her as though she were ten again, watching him with that faint curiosity.

Uncle began to rise, but Azula spoke, "What about the form you practiced at night before you started teaching me?" Iroh stopped mid-stand.

"You saw that as well?" He asked wryly. A broad smile crossed his face, and Azula knew she had reeled her Uncle in again.

"I did. You aren't dismissed yet." Those moves were the origin of this ordeal. It was only fitting Azula used them to continue. Iroh sat back on the floor, and Azula eagerly followed, crossing her legs and propping her hands under her chin.

"What can you tell me?" Her cheeky grin prompted a brief chuckle from her Uncle before he schooled his face, becoming the teacher once more.

"You have begun the basics of lightning creation, haven't you?" She bobbed her head.

"Have you been successful?" Iroh asked, and Azula knew it was more out of curiosity than anything. However, her face burned, and her little jaw clenched.

"Not yet." She spat. Iroh raised a brow.

"You haven't?" He seemed genuinely surprised.

"I..." She broke off and stared at the wall behind Iroh, continuing, "Li and Lo tell me that I have something... internal preventing me from mastering the cold fire." Iroh's eyes flashed.

"Your purpose as the Avatar." Azula supposed that was the problem in a roundabout way. She still did not want to discard her ambitions for the throne, but the Avatar spirit hampered that goal significantly.

”I guess. It doesn’t matter what holds me back. Father is displeased.” And that was all that mattered. A look crossed his face. The same dark expression that possessed him when he noticed the marks from her training with Ozai.

"Has your Father-" Azula cut him off before that thought could be completed.

"No." Azula could not meet his eyes, "He hasn't said anything yet, but I'm sure he will eventually. He always does." She said casually. Iroh reached forward and hesitated before grasping her hand, which Azula jerked back.

"I'm not Zuzu. I don't need to be coddled." Iroh sighed.

"Of course not. I am here, though, niece." Her Uncle finished, and Azula did not miss the faint downturn at the edges of his lips. He stroked his chin for a moment before he looked at her intensely.

"Have I ever told you about your great-grandfather?" Iroh's question made Azula frown. Where had that question come from? 

"You don't need to, Uncle," She began, exasperated, "I don't need a history lesson. I have studied the reign of Sozin-"

"Not Sozin. The other side. Your mothers." Azula's breath hitched at the word. Mothers. Mother left. Mother thought she was a monster. Azula banished the woman to the far space of her mind, where her weakest thoughts belonged.

Yet, she could not help but ask, “What does she have to do with this?" Her tone belayed far more emotion than she wished to show. Iroh's brow rose at the sharp edge in her tone.

"Your mother's grandfather was Avatar Roku," Iroh said as though he were discussing the weather. Azula balked, pushing herself backward on her hands.

"What?" She barked. She must have misheard. Roku, the man who had haunted her dreams, shown her unbelievable horrors of war, was her great-grandfather?

"The fire sages arranged a marriage between Ozai and your mother. Originally, it was under the premise that the union of the line of Sozin and Roku would produce children of unseen bending aptitude. I have not heard of a family line other than Ursa's that may lay claim to two Avatars, let alone one, in their lineage." Azula could not believe the words she was hearing. She could only stare dumbly at her Uncle.

"Well, they made me." She mumbled, wondering if the story he told was true. And if it was, then how did Zuko come to be? Iroh appraised her silently, allowing her to stew in confusion.

"I..." She began. Words failed her. The voices started to come back. Princess. She clamped her hands over her ears.

"No. I don't want to hear about this right now. I'm the Princess of the Fire Nation." The warm amber irises of Iroh flashed. Azula caught another disappointed downturn of his lips before he could fix his slip. Then, he uttered the most asinine proverb to grace Azula's ears.

"A fissure in a foundation will always spread. When it does, the house crumbles. It is an old Earth Kingdom proverb." She scoffed.

"Just show me the redirection. I already said I don't want to speak of this anymore." Iroh waited a moment before jumping back into explanation as though he had already forgotten the gravity of what he told her.

"I picked up many things in my travels, niece. I traveled North searching-" Azula tuned him out and focused on steadying her breathing. Lightning. This is about learning to redirect lightning, not the Avatar. She caught the end of his long-winded speech, "I had the opportunity to study the movements of waterbenders to create a new technique to protect myself from lightning.”

Her intuition and quick wit put the pieces together quickly. Waterbending is a back and forth, a redirection of an opponents offense. She remembered Iroh's words easily.

"You studied waterbending to learn how to redirect lightning." Her grudging respect for Iroh's firebending ability turned into brief awe at his ingenuity. Then Azula drifted to a horrid conclusion.

"But only you and Father can generate lightning," Her words wandered away as she gave into uncertainty, "Did you think Father would strike you down?" Iroh nodded gravely.

"I learned what I had to in the event I needed to protect myself. I will teach you this under the same expectation I hold for myself: to hope that I do not need to use it, but to feel safe knowing that the ability to defend yourself will always exist." Something twisted in Azula's stomach. By having Uncle teach this, she prepared to defend herself against Father. Her darkest thoughts inched ever closer to the front of her mind. The knot tightened. Father only hurts me to teach me not to get hit. He wouldn't...

The war of thoughts continued in her head for another breath.

Then, "Teach it to me." At that, Iroh smiled, pushing himself to his feet, knees cracking. Azula smirked as she began one of her last lessons with her Uncle.

"Wow, Azula, you're getting so good at this!" Ty Lee gushed at the backflip. Azula finished with relative ease, wiping the dew of sweat from her forehead. Mai rolled her eyes, lingering off to the side under the shade of a cherry tree.

Upon rising, the fire princess took a dramatic bow at the praise, making eye contact with Ty Lee. The girl nervously shied away from eye contact. 

Still scared from all those years ago? To think the monk had doubted the power of fear then. 

"I am grateful such an excellent teacher taught me." Ty Lee's grey eyes widened.

"Did you just thank me?"

"I did. Good work deserves praise. I did a perfect flip, and you clapped. Why should I not show my appreciation to the teacher?" Mai groaned from her spot on the grass.

"You're both weird," Azula smirked at Mai.

"You're just jealous that I can do a flip. And you can't." Mai didn't even look up.

"Whatever." The gloomy girl grumbled. Ty Lee grasped Azula's hand. Azula almost jerked it away, but perhaps the worried wobble of Ty Lee's lip or the way her eyes shifted to look around them made her pause.

"Azula, can I show you something later? It'll be really cool, I promise." Ty Lee's fake smile was all teeth. Ty Lee enrolled in strange classes over the winter. Pressure points had been involved. Azula suspected that had something to do with her strange request.

Before she had time to finish the thought, a well-dressed servant stumbled into the gardens, walking straight up to her. Azula recognized the droll man as her father's messenger and raised a brow, groaning internally. What now?

A brief cough cleared his throat, and then he unrolled a scroll, "Today when the sun is at its highest in the sky, an Agni Kai will take place in the Royal Arena. Your presence is required by decree of the Firelord."

An Agni Kai that required her presence? An odd request to say the least.

Azula hid her discomfort by waving him away primly. "Very well, you may go." She had never been required to attend a duel before. Azula dismissed her friends, telling Ty Lee to show her tomorrow.

She quickly returned to her room to dress appropriately to meet Iroh, hoping he could explain. Azula ran out the door after shrugging on court atire and fixing her hairpin into place. A clamor, sounding much louder than an ordinary gathering of people, echoed in the strangely empty halls of the royal wing, becoming louder as she approached the entrance to the arena.

Azula hadn't attended a single duel in her eleven years. She didn't need to in order to understand this one was a big deal. The whole Fire Nation court crowded the entrance to the Royal Arena. Her eyes darted from each person in the crowd before finding an old man with a more diminutive stature than the others. Her mouth set in a determined line, and the princess shoved her way past several people, provoking a furious shout as she passed.

"Watch it!" A single look at the person - Zhao was his name, a rather ambitious Captain in the navy  - silenced him into a quick blubber, "Princess Azula, I'm so-"

Ignoring the captain, she pushed more people aside until she reached Iroh’s side. A quick once-over of her Uncle told her something terrible had occurred. His mouth was set in a full frown - a first for Azula to see such a dark shade of negativity in the old codger - and his eyes oozed fear. What could scare the Dragon of the West?

Deciding this was a delicate matter, she began conversationally, "What is going on?"

"Your brother disrespected a general in the war room," Iroh mumbled, still not present, focusing only on the arena ahead. How, Zuko. Such a stupid thing made sense. Zuzu never knew when to stop talking.

"Explain." Azula snapped, trying to prod more information out of him. Iroh shook his head, breaking his trance a little.

"I brought him with me." A brief moment of hesitation. "The war meeting was discussing battle plans. General Bujing suggested we sacrifice recruits to weaken the enemy before sending in our more experienced men from the flank." Aang whimpered and bemoaned how awful the plan was, but a voice akin to father snapped in her mind. Wars are won with blood and fire, not hugs and tea.

"And Zuko just couldn't help himself," Azula murmured to herself. Idiot. She expected nothing less from her boneheaded brother. One did not speak out of turn at a war meeting, especially to someone older, more experienced, and knowledgeable, even if the plan is as foolhardy and wasteful as his. In the Firelord's court, right or wrong didn't matter - even if the plan was an unwise, shortsighted venture masquerading as pragmatism. The Fire Nation princess theorized that such a slaughter would only result in distrust and reduce morale among the Fire Army ranks in the long term. The Avatar Spirit brooded more over the careless, callous way the fire nation treated life.

"He should have asked me to handle it afterward privately!" Iroh's brief outburst of anger startled her from her thoughts. The Dragon of the West has woken from its tea-induced slumber. The nobility around them looked at her Uncle fearfully.

Iroh doggedly rubbed his face and shook his head, "I'm sorry. That was inappropriate. Let's go." Azula wondered why this had gotten under his skin. Together, Iroh and Azula walked into the arena, which was filled with eager spectators. Blood lust and anticipation clouded the atmosphere in a thick, electric haze. A quick once over of the hall revealed that every seat was filled with highborn fire nation officials who excitedly whispered to one another.

Azula found the attendance and tense atmosphere unearned and unwarranted. Perhaps a young prince in his first honor duel compelled the court to attend. Even that seemed like a stretch of the imagination. Zuzu intended to duel some old fart who slouched in a chair all day and hadn't exercised his bending in years, letting the real soldiers die for him.

However, the fact that she was required to attend and Iroh's all-around tense demeanor made her consider the possibility that she was missing a crucial detail. Something big.

What about this is so important? It infuriated her beyond words that she couldn’t understand the significance of the duel.

Iroh softly nudged her forward, and they continued to shuffle to their seating area, front row, where royalty and the higher-ups typically sat for events. Her eyes vacantly drifted around the stands again, before snapping quickly to the center of the room. Zuko emerged from behind a curtain on one end of the arena, walking to his place. A dull clap filled the stadium, not matching the electric energy that seemed to keep everyone on the edge of their seat.

Zuko didn't acknowledge that and knelt with his mouth in a determined line. His eyes, though, were not what Azula would call prepared for battle. Focused, yes, but not prepared to go for the killing blow. You don't need to be ready to kill to win. She could hear Aang's dismay and pounced on it. Perhaps that is why your people were nearly wiped out, and I got stuck in this position. Azula thought balefully, silencing the voice.

Zuko’s opponent entered on the other side of the arena. The crowd's dull applause turned into a roar for the other competitor. Azula scrunched her nose and tried to peer around the pillar, but it was too large. Finally, she realized who was missing from the arena. Where is Father?

The Fire Sage rushed forward, made a small speech, and announced with a flourish that the duel would begin, ringing the bell. Zuko turned around, shrugging off his cloak and facing his opponent. At first, he did nothing. The Prince of the Fire Nation stood rooted in place, gazing in slack-jawed shock. Then, his posture wobbled and shrunk. Azula held in a laugh.

Out of the corner of her eye, his opponent stalked forward. The physique did not resemble that of an old general. No, the shadow was muscular, lean, and powerful. Azula’s stomach dropped. The figure moved into her line of sight and erased any coherent thought.

Father?

Her throat felt full suddenly, and her breath came in strangled gasps. Oh, Zuko. Azula may have had a distaste for her brother and his weakness, disliked him, even, but she would not wish this upon him. Father never broke a sweat when he trained her - beat her, really. She had never won against their senior and was magnitudes better than Zuko at fire bending. This will be fine. Dum-dum won't get hurt too badly. Sometimes, you have to lie to protect yourself.

Then, "Why is he kneeling?"  No. No. No. Fight, you need to fight. Father will not stand for this cowardice. Ozai looked down with disdain as Zuko - his son - begged meekly, burbling about having the Fire Nation's best interests at heart. The Avatar spirit within her found it admirable. Zuko wouldn't fight family. Dishonorable and weak. The inner voice carried Ozai's threatening tone.

Zuko needed to stand his ground. Father already disliked Zuko, favoring her talent and prowess over Zuko's inadequacy. Not that she blamed him, as Zuko was woefully lacking as the heir apparent. Despite her recent disconnection with Ozai, she was still leagues worthier of love than Zuko in her father's eyes.

"You will fight for your honor." Her father growled in front of the groveling prince. The size disparity between them became very apparent at that moment. Ozai's muscle-bound form towered over the tiny, adolescent body of Zuko. Azula, Iroh, and all the noblemen waited for the prince to do something.

An oppressive hush fell over the crowd as Zuko begged again, bowing his head in submission, "I meant no disrespect. I am your loyal son."

The past Avatar's cried out in her mind. Aang begged her to look away. Roku urged her to witness what her father's cruelty entailed. She kept watching. Turning away was for the weak.

"Rise and fight, Prince Zuko!" Her father's final grave demand carried across the arena. If Zuko refused father now, there would be no return for him.

"I will not fight you." Her brother’s voice was quiet, almost delicate—but in its defiance, stronger than Azula had ever dared to be. She scoffed, masking her unease. Iroh glanced at her, but she ignored him.

Zuzu sealed his fate. She watched their Father with morbid curiosity. Ozai's punishments were harsh—but this? Refusal to fight in front of the entire nobility? This was the highest disrespect and cowardice in his eyes. Proof of Zuko’s weakness.

"You will learn respect, and suffering will be your teacher." A chill rose up her spine at those words. Goosebumps formed on her skin as her mouth dried like a desert. Zuko looked up fearfully, tears spilling from his eyes.

Azula’s breath caught as Ozai's fist lit with a bright orange hue. He slowly brought the hand down onto Zuko's left eye. Then, an intense heat engulfed the room. The air took on a red-orange glow, and Zuko's flesh sizzled under the fire in Ozai's palm.

Zuko's scream of anguish would have made anyone else sick. Azula merely frowned. However, she didn't dare glance at Iroh, knowing he likely blamed himself. An ache tightened her chest. Uncle had almost lost the boy whom he considered a second son. You should have looked away. Aang's sad whisper made her grit her teeth. 

Then, still standing over his son's unconscious body, the Firelord declared, "For his dishonor, Prince Zuko is banished from the Fire Nation!" Now, her brother was scarred and banished. Azula was next in line for the throne.

Had this come another way—without the Avatar spirit inside her—it might have been a blessing. Her ambition fulfilled. Crown Princess. Father’s favorite.

But now?

Iroh would follow Zuko into exile. She would be alone. The voices would return. And no one would protect her.

She squeezed her eyes shut, releasing a harsh breath, longing to immolate something—anything—to feel in control again.

Perhaps she could convince her father that she should support the war front. Then, she could abandon the Fire Nation and flee into the Earth Kingdom. Azula stifled her rapid breathing. Years of constant vigilance, bordering on paranoia, made her consider this possibility. She had enough prepared for this moment.

However, she lingered on the injustice of it all - she had done nothing wrong. Destiny was a nasty curse. It felt like her life had slowly rotted along the edges. Mother had left, and Zuko and she rarely spoke. So, for the longest time, before Iroh, father was the only one she confided in. She would have submitted herself to hiding the Avatar spirit within, putting it aside all for her father. But she’d always known, deep down, it couldn’t last. The throne was not hers. Not as the Avatar.

Her eyes returned to where the servants and palace staff hovered over the fallen, former prince, attempting to raise his crumpled form onto a stretcher. The air smelled faintly of burnt flesh. Azula was well acquainted with that scent. To think her brother had only refused an order. What would become of her if father discovered what she was? Would he chain her? Burn her like Zuko? 

Abruptly, the Firelord continued, "However, this is not to say Zuko cannot return to the Fire Nation. If he captures the Avatar from Ba Sing Se and brings him to the Fire Nation in chains, his honor and birthright will be restored, and his banishment revoked." Time stood still for a moment around Azula. Nausea, raw and sickening, rocked her. Fate was a cruel beast, pitting brother against sister once more. A faint gasp at her right reminded her of who was still with her.

Her focus jolted to Iroh as Ozai's decree dawned on her, crushing the flicker of attachment to the old fool. The one person in the world who loved Zuko enough to do anything. Slowly, the older man turned his head, his mouth beginning to form her name. His hand started to reach out for her. Too slow, old man. She swatted his attempt to grab hold of her aside and ran, pushing and shoving through the crowd of gaping nobles. She didn't have much time. Iroh would likely tell Zuko the moment he woke. Would he even wait that long to do something about her?

Poor Azula would spend the rest of her life in a cell, chained and drugged. Another failed Avatar in a long line of failed Avatars. No. She had to hurry. Her legs pumped beneath her-lithe, fast, like lightning- carrying her to the royal wing.

Azula slammed her fists into the door, and it crashed against the wall. Her mind raced, and her hands were active, grabbing essentials: jewelry, coin, change of clothes, and the waterbending scroll from her night training. All things she had collected in fear for years.

The floor creaked. She froze.

The guards’ footsteps echoed too far down the hall to hear. She exhaled.

Her chest heaved as she stuffed the last item into her silk knapsack—once used to collect seashells at Ember Island. Her lip trembled. That was a different time. A different Azula. Then, the door creaked open. Soft footfalls made her whip around and ignite her hands in a blaze of blue.

"Uncle, you aren't with Zuko." She observed casually, watching the man catch his breath at the door. Her eyes peered beyond his shoulder into the empty hall.

"No guards, Uncle? Think you can capture me and bring me to Zuko all alone?" She snarled, firing off a warning shot that exploded just above her Uncle's head, splintering the wood.

"Azula-" Iroh raised his hands in defense, waving away the fire around him, but she glared balefully.

"I will kill you. Leave now. That was my only warning." Her pupils dilated, and her heart thumped so loudly that it was all she could hear. Agni's blood ran through her veins. I am a dragon who will not die easily. Though, Uncle did kill the last dragon. She reminded herself nervously. Uncle, despite his age, was equal to Ozai in terms of raw bending power and possibly more skilled than him on account of his technique and craftiness. Azula's smoldering hands wavered at the thought.

"You are planning to leave." He said as if she hadn't hurtled a fireball at him a moment ago. 

"And you can't stop me." She pressed her back against the open windowsill.

Iroh had the nerve to speak again but decided better against stepping toward her, retracting his foot and assuming a non-threatening stance. Uncle could play possum snake all he wanted, but Azula's hands remained pointed at him with fatal intent.

"Azula, I'm not here to take you to Ozai or Zuko. I understand your anxiety about this situation." His words did little to calm her as images of her in chains and scarred - like Zuko - raced past her mind's eye. However, she said nothing, feeling only her heart continue to thump rapidly against her rib cage. Faintly, she wondered if it would explode.

"You need to calm down and listen to me." He pressed gently, even taking a moment to kneel down before her.

She bared her teeth at him, "I know your ways, Uncle. You taught me, after all. Now, I know all of your secrets. I'm not letting my guard down." His expression twisted as his brows furrowed tightly against his eyes.

"My ways?" He swallowed after a moment of silence and lifted his hands, showing her his empty palms in a gesture of surrender. A convincing act. "And that's okay. I want to reassure you. That is all. And give you something." Her head shook, and the flames in her hands grew.

"I want nothing from you, snake!" Her arms trembled, and she watched her Uncle carefully. He did not seem to notice. Something inside her - powerful and dormant - stirred. His hand began to move slowly while her eye twitched, watching his fingers dig in his pocket. Azula waited as he removed a pai sho tile - The white lotus.

"Is this a joke?" She asked calmly, then angry, "A signal?" Her eyes darted behind him again, but he remained on his knees and slid the tile over to her.

"I had a feeling for a long time that the day would come when we would part ways. I had hoped it wouldn't be so sudden and disruptive to both of us." Speak for yourself. His nephew, the one thing she knew her Uncle treasured in life more than tea and pai sho, had been scarred, exiled, and sent to hunt her. Yet puzzlingly, he remained so calm. "I thought I might give this to you one day, when you were ready to play your own game. Should you ever find yourself in trouble, give that tile to a game master. They will help you. I regret not spending time together as a family, but I've realized... " He trailed off, smiled, and shook his head, "You are the last hope for the world, Azula, and I would never endanger you. Even if that means keeping your secret from Zuko. I understand why you do not trust me, but I hope that once you are away from the capital and all its stress, you will begin to see that I would never hurt you." They stared at each other for a long moment, and Azula's mind began to clear from its paranoid haze, but she did not trust him.

"I'm touched." She bit acidly in response, picking up the lotus tile, "Now leave."

A brief look flashed on his face, between disappointment and hurt, that nearly made Azula reconsider her words, but he schooled his face and bowed with a fist in his palm. So, she swallowed her thoughts, keeping her eyes narrowed and directed at him.

"As you wish. Goodbye, niece." Azula did not lower her arms until he had rounded the corner down the hall and was far out of sight. She threw the tile in with her belongings - what a pathetic set that was - and removed her royal hairpin, tossing it with her sack. Her hair flowed freely, obscuring her face. Satisfied, she tossed on an old, worn night cloak that didn't quite fit her anymore around the shoulders. It smelled like an old closet. Azula supposed she would have to get used to unpleasant smells. Finally, after one long survey of her room - at the home she was leaving behind - she ran.

Down the corridor. Past the portrait of Sozin. Past the empty eyes of Azulon. Each footfall felt heavier. She paused before the final turn. The last stretch to the edge of the palace.

Iroh had said, years ago, that to live well was to live honestly.

Then why did this feel like treason?

She pressed her back to the wall and waited. Listened. When no one came, she ran. She didn’t stop until the palace vanished behind her, swallowed by terra rooftops and rolling hills.

The harbor was the most distant location in the caldera from the palace. Still, Azula moved with the speed and tenacity of a mongoose lizard. The trip was a blur. Azula hadn't bothered to stop and gaze fondly at the capitol. She made it to the docks in double time, unrecognized by anyone under her cowl.

So far, Iroh appeared to be true to his word. Not a single guard had been on the lookout for her or waited for her arrival. She scoured the ships, listening, when she caught wind of a ship departing for a port near the colonies in the Earth Kingdom. The cruiser had its bow bent open as it was being loaded. Perfect. She snuck beside a tall stack of crates that looked scheduled to be put on the ship.

Creeping behind to a modestly sized crate, she undid some of the rope tying the top down and peered inside. Salted pork, she realized. I don't think this is going to work. Aang's nervous and timid voice was silenced as she began to make due. Her small head poked above the wooden box, scanning for potential witnesses, before ducking back down, moving the meat inside away, and tossing the ones that would stick out into the sea. Once her body would fit comfortably, she jumped inside.

She shifted the top of the crate back above her head, sinking beneath the weight of the aromatic meat and waiting. After a considerable amount of time passed, Azula considered leaving her hiding place to walk on board the ship since no one seemed to be doing their job. Then, some voices muffled through the container and began to move closer.

"Hey! Don't forget these over here!" Thank Agni.

"Chan, this one's rope fell off." Another voice added hesitantly. She ground her teeth and held her breath. 

"Hm, check inside." She stilled, ceasing her breathing and movement, as suddenly a ray of light poured through the layers of pork above her head. After a long moment, it disappeared.

"Looks fine. The rope must have just slipped off, or someone stole a few." She nearly breathed a sigh of relief but held her breath further as the crate was jostled.

"This must be a lot of pork." One of the men grunted as he readjusted his grip.

"You're telling me. Weighs about as much as a large child." Azula rolled her eyes. In a few moon cycles, she would be in the Earth Kingdom, away from the pressures of the Fire Nation. She would be... What would she be doing?

Azula possessed no plan, direction, or person to turn to for the first time in her life, making her tune out the rest of their conversation. She was alone and lost. The crate shook once more as the men gently lowered it on the metal floor of the ship.

As the Avatar, she was supposed to master all four elements, which was a start, but another problem sprouted. She needed to learn airbending. There were no more organized airbenders left. She tried to recall one of her lessons with Iroh, desperately trying to bring the conversation to the forefront of her mind. Slowly, she realized her efforts were in vain. The toll of the past few hours began to wear down her resolve, and she fell into a deep sleep.

"This tea is actually ginseng for once." She observed, put into a good mood for the first time after a lesson. Usually, Iroh would experiment on her with all sorts of nasty teas - some nearly made her sick.

"I thought you deserved something special after mastering your first waterbending movement." Iroh seemed to smile with a hint of pride. Azula hated the idea of being rewarded like a child by her Uncle. However, the sight of that smile made her hold back her insults. It was not the cruel, satisfied smirk of watching a girl be shaped into a weapon. A genuine pride filled the creases of Iroh's weathered face - a different type of praise. Azula decided it was pleasant enough.

So, Azula settled on silence for a few more sips. Then, the desire to speak again struck her, and she decided to ask about a subject that had nagged at her mind ever since the voices of the Avatar began appearing. "What else did you come across in your travels, Uncle? Did you ever explore the air temples?"

If Iroh looked surprised, he didn't show it, sipping his tea again. "That's an interesting question. Why the air temples, Niece?" Azula didn't reveal that it was because of her nightmares, watching the airbenders burn to death under the red hue of the comet.

"I'm just curious. Air is one of the elements the Avatar is supposed to master, after all. How is the Avatar to do that without airbenders?" She hoped her question would challenge him, pick at his brain, but instead, he laughed.

"Azula, the airbenders did not all stay at the temple. They were called air nomads for a reason." Now, she was intrigued and put her tea down gently in front of her.

"Explain."

He sobered slightly and set his tea next to hers.

"The air nomads were not all massacred. Certainly, they left it to be believed that way, knowing that Sozin and his sons would hunt the remaining ones down. They would do so relentlessly to ensure the death of the Avatar cycle." Azula nodded, taking this in.

"How do you know they survived?"

"I received reports from sentry posts far and wide about traveling groups of bald men and women who rode atop exotic, flying beasts. The scouts said these strangers had even stranger tattoos, and I was reminded of my studies on the air nomads. Naturally, I dispelled the rumors and burned all evidence that such reports had been sent my way to protect them and the balance of the world." Iroh resumed sipping his tea casually.

That's treason, Uncle. Azula's choked on the words, swallowing them. That little problem didn't matter to her Uncle. She had to remind herself of that. His inclinations were the reason he kept her secret.

"I watched them burn, Uncle. I felt it. I wouldn't get my hopes up." Her eyes met his. She could see the pain and horror she experienced mirrored in his, and she looked away. "Are there other ways?"

Iroh was contemplative before he sighed and again placed his tea on the table.

"Many of the air-bending arts from their time are lost. Burned by Sozin. To master air bending without a teacher would require an entire book, but you would be lucky to get your hands on even one scroll."

"Fortunately, I was born lucky," Azula said, examining her nails. However, she believed that sentiment less and less these days. Iroh chuckled, mumbling something about Zuko saying the same thing. Then he jumped in his seat.

"Let me tell you a story about a vast collection of ancient knowledge in the Si-Wong desert. You might find what you are looking for there." And so Azula dozed off, allowing herself to be regaled by another of her Uncle's grand tales of the world. Perhaps she would see it someday.

Azula awoke with a start, smelling only salted meat. She grimaced as her earlier thoughts bubbled to the surface. Stuck in a box and stowed away all alone. Where to go from here? A sliver of pork drooped through the cover of her cloak. Azula shuddered. I need to get out of this filth first. So, she bit into the piece closest to her mouth, reminded herself that an entire boat ride lay ahead to consider these things, and crawled out of the box.

AN: Second chapter, I waited a week to give me some time to write ahead before posting this one. Some small edits have been made from my original. The story is kicking off this chapter and Azula's life at the palace under Iroh and Ozai will be shown in flashbacks as the story progresses. As always, please review! 

Milly_Blank: Thank you! I hope that you continue to enjoy the story! Thank you for taking the time to review!

reader_moon : I am hoping that I continue to stick with a "realistic" (As much as one can be realistic when messing with canon hahaha) take on Azula as the Avatar. I know her character will evolve in the future chapters, and that will require her voice to change a little along with the others. I am always fretting over the pacing and dialogue in the story, so this was reassuring to read. Thanks for reviewing, I appreciate your thoughts!

Chapter Text

It was a moonless night. The cover of darkness shrouded Hakoda’s ship and the warriors onboard. They had prayed for Tui and La to watch over them in the battle tonight. Tui would not be there to protect them, but La had answered their prayer with perfect seas for their mission. Hopefully, the calm seas would continue for their fleet to come together a few moons sooner. Several water tribe ships awaited his return in Chameleon Bay.

Their target was simple. A Fire Nation vessel carried supplies that would be used to bolster the Fire Nation war machine outside of Omashu. Even better, if the messenger hawk they intercepted was correct, the ship was carrying Commander Chen, a sharp naval officer whose job was to assist the Fire Nation navy in a blockade near Ba Sing Se. He would not make the journey if the southern water tribe succeeded tonight.

Tension was thick in the oppressive silence of the boat. The gravitas of the mission weighed heavily upon the warriors. They stalked the shadowed iron beast ahead of them. The cruiser-class vessel towered over their small cutter, but that would not stop Hakoda's warriors. The men sunk two similar ships in the area beforehand, moons apart, but Hakoda feared the firenation would catch on. With their efforts, minuscule as they felt in the face of the long arm of the fire nation, Hakoda hoped to stir the Earth King into action and provide hope for the war front. In a letter, the Earth King promised that the Avatar would join the effort if the southern water tribe's dirty work provided their city enough reprieve from the fire nation. How many more sunken vessels and dead men would that require? 

Chief Hakoda looked at the men to his right and left. His trusted brothers. The icy eyes and painted blue armor of the Southern Water Tribe were all that could be seen under the starry sky in the absence of the moon.

"Chief, we are ready to board," Bato whispered from his right. Their smaller wooden cutter boat had crept up on the starboard of the fire navy vessel in the dead of night, intercepting them perfectly. Hakoda hoped the enemy would be unprepared by an attack so far from the shores of the southern earth kingdom - even further at sea than their previous endeavors. Still, Hakoda kept their two-attack history in the forefront of his mind. The possibility that the fire nation was prepared twisted uncomfortably in his gut.

The faint outline of a pointed fire navy helm drifted high above them. Once it vanished, they paddled until their small vessel nearly touched the iron hull of the fire navy cruiser. Hakoda and Bato hurtled two lines onto the deck with pointed hooks and began climbing the ropes, watching for more patrols. Uruk was the first to board and cracked the blunt end of his bone tooth machete on the temple of the first man he saw, catching him before he hit the deck and silently tossing him into the sea. Hakoda, Bato, and Kota followed him. The others, Tonaq and Sangok, hoisted two barrels of blasting jelly onto the ship, which they had tied to the bottom of the ropes, before securing a third line to their wooden boat, anchoring their escape. Hakoda and Bato crept around to the open deck and shoved two more soldiers overboard. They shouted as they fell, but their screams were drowned by crashing waves against the ship. Their heavy metal armor took them to meet La.

"Grab only what you can take in one trip. We don't want to get stuck with too much spicy jelly again." Bato whispered. Hakoda allowed a small smile at Bato and padded below deck, Kota shuffling behind him. The younger man carefully balanced the blasting jelly barrel over his right shoulder as Hakoda checked the corridors ahead and waved Kota forward, finding them empty.

The warriors stalked through the cruiser’s metal belly, encountering only one soldier who caught them off guard. The firebender opened his mouth to alert others onboard with eyes wide in terror. The element of surprise allowed the hilt of Hakoda's machete to kiss the man on the chin before he could yell, stunning him. A glint of white snuffed the light from the firebender's eyes as a knife slashed his throat. A red mist coated Hakoda's blue armor, and his eyes hardened. Kota and he turned the corner to the cargo hold, one of the lowest places on the ship, which sat near the bow. For all the hate Hakoda felt for the fire nation, he did respect their technological prowess. Disconnecting and lowering the bow of your ship into a loading ramp was utterly genius.

Low lamps lit the hold enough for them to see clearly. Hakoda pointed to the back corner, where he wanted Kota to place the blasting jelly. Nimble and young, Kota weaved around several crates, jars, and sacks to gently set the barrel in the corner. Kota unraveled the fuse, showing his Chief a thumbs up. If Bato and Unuk failed to detonate the engine room, they would blow up the supplies, punching a hole in the bottom of the ship. And if both charges failed, well, that would be dumb luck. Hakoda rummaged through the nearest crates, moving undesired items aside to search for food to bring back. He grabbed a sack of rice and a small box of salted, cured pork.

After moving the pork box aside, Hakoda noticed a shadowed bundle hidden between all the containers around them, shifting and uttering low sounds. Hakoda blinked and stepped forward to look closer, discerning the noises were soft snores. The lump was a person.  He raised his machete and looked to Kota, holding his hand up to his mouth. Kota stopped moving and sharpened his gaze, brandishing his whale-tooth spear. Hakoda threw aside the barrel next to the lump, swinging his machete downward. The blade froze, hovering inches above matted, long black hair. A child. A girl no older than Katara lay curled up on the floor, asleep. A small, bunched heap of dishrags nestled under her head proved an effective pillow, and some torn clothing served as a blanket. 

Hakoda assessed her tattered and worn clothes and the dishrag beneath her head. He looked around her, scrutinizing the cargo hold and how she had hidden herself among the barrels. Stowaway, then. Why? A strangled sound escaped Hakoda's throat between an exhale and a shaky laugh.

"What is it?" Kota whispered, still not moving from his position.

"A child. Appears to be a stowaway." Hakoda answered.

"What? " Kota appeared next to him, looking down at the girl. Her face was contorted in sleep, scrunching and twisting. She moved around and shifted, whispering to herself in a dream. Hakoda swallowed. They had taken the lives of young men before, after the raid that had taken Kya. But no one this young, and only fighting men. Hakoda raised his machete again, imagining what she might be like when she was older and fighting against them. But his arm fell as she gurgled something in her sleep. Katara used to mumble in her sleep. Her big blue eyes flashed in his mind, along with a stricken expression. His daughter would be horrified if she saw this. A decision had been made. He set his jaw, sheathing his machete. He couldn't kill her. He also wouldn't leave her here to sink and drown either.

"Do you have some extra rope?" Hakoda's question provoked a surprised noise from Kota. Kota shook his head, not moving his eyes.

"Um, No. Why?" Hakoda swallowed and fully faced Kota, who shook his head faster now.

"Chief. We can't kidnap her. What are we going to-"

"Kota, We are about to send this ship to La. We will not send her with it. She's not a soldier." Kota licked his lips, looking between the two of them quickly.

"I'll look around. Give me a minute." Hakoda nodded. As he watched the girl, he wondered what would have happened if she hadn't been discovered. Had they not found her and instead planted the jelly, blew up the ship, and left. A knot formed in Hakoda's gut. The Southern Water Tribe would never kill a Fire Nation citizen just because they were in the way. That was the way of the enemy, not his tribe.

What if she's a firebender? A cynical voice asked him. What if she joins the Fire Nation army in ten years and burns and kills your men because you didn't have the stomach-. He closed his eyes and rubbed his face, stopping the thoughts there. Whatever became of her after this would be up to the spirits. He was not the judge and executioner, especially over a child. Kota returned with some good rope, and Hakoda pointed to the blasting jelly.

"Set the fuse. I'll carry the girl. You grab the rice, the blood oranges, the potatoes, and the salted pork once you are done."

"We are taking less than we could, bringing her," Kota offered. Hakoda looked at him as the leader of the tribe.

"Finish what we came here for. I'll worry about that." He knelt and unthreaded the rope, carefully and softly threading the needle under her arms and through the crook of her neck to not wake her. Though he knew she would wake eventually. Probably sooner rather than later.

He grimaced, wrapping the second thread under her arms and tying a secure knot. The fitful kicks slowed, and her muscles stiffened as soon as he fastened the knot. Her eyes opened - golden eyes like the sun rising on a clear sky. But the gaze she assessed him with had no warmth. That look could freeze the South Pole in the summer. Hakoda raised his hand, ready to cover her mouth should she scream.

"Did my father send you?" What? He almost balked at that, processing what she could mean. The girlish voice was blended with something sharp. His hand lowered slowly. Then, he gently sat her up against the wall. Her eyes roved over his armor closely and curiously, pupils dilating at the blood that soaked the blue leather. Her eyes narrowed, and her mouth formed a thin line. He watched the gears turn in her head. It reminded him of Sokka - when his son was confronted with a complex problem.

"He didn't. You're a savage." She breathed, absent of the fear he expected. Instead, there was a note of relief. Hakoda’s eyes darkened.

"Savage?" He asked carefully. The girl said nothing, fixing her gaze to the iron floor in a facade of fear.

"Please don't hurt me." He would have believed her whimper if she hadn't coldly stared him down moments ago. He smelled smoke and burning rope. Hakoda checked on the binding and saw singed fragments drifting to the floor. A firebender. Wonderful Hakoda. Everyone is going to love this.

"What's your name? " Hakoda tried to be reassuring, but his fatherly voice failed him. He'd spat out the words forcefully - like the girl was a prisoner, not a child. He'd tried to imagine Sokka or Katara in her place. The effort proved futile. The firebending changed things. Golden eyes widened and blinked. The gears were turning again, he realized.

"Ty Mai. My name is Ty Mai." He nodded, taking out an empty sack, which had been meant to carry food.

"Alright, Ty Mai. I'm going to take you off of this ship with us."

"As prisoner?" Ty Mai asked, and he frowned. She was too young to be asking these questions.

"No. We're taking you with us for now as a... guest." Hakoda managed to soften his voice if only a little. The girl rolled her eyes, so he spoke again, switching his tone back to Hakoda the Chief instead of Hakoda the Father, "I'm going to put this on your head in case there's a fight." She laughed at that, making the hairs on his neck rise, but he continued, "We're going to carry you out. Do not make a sound. If you do, we will leave you behind on this boat."

"We?" Ty Mai asked quietly. She leaned forward and saw Kota, who watched them warily. She followed the fuse in his hands to the barrel nestled in the corner of the room.

"Agni. You're going to blow up this ship." Hakoda again was surprised at how fast this girl's mind worked.

"We are. Now, I am going to put this on your head, and I'm going to take this," He picked up the rag below her head, "And use it to gag you." Better to be honest, Hakoda reasoned as the girl's mind worked this out.

"Seems unnecessary." She offered weakly, grimacing at the dirty rag.

"It's not. If you make a sound, this mission will be jeopardized, and I could lose men I care about." Men that I care about more than you -  Had gone unspoken. She scowled and closed her eyes. Hakoda expected some horror or fear. Yet, she seemed more annoyed at what was taking place. More than anything, that fact made Hakoda wary.

"Fine." Ty Mai snapped, dropping the act, "Get it over with." Suddenly, she jerked her head. "Wait! Grab my bag. It has all that I own." Her head tilted to a small silk sack on the floor.

Silk. An expensive material. Hakoda tucked that away for later and nodded, shouldering the light bag. Metal fragments jingled inside. He hesitated momentarily before quickly using the gag and covering her face with the cloth. Hakoda gently lifted her over his shoulder. Kota stood ready with the supplies under his arm.

"Are you sure about this, Chief?" He asked, looking at the lump on his shoulder. The lump, which didn't seem to like being talked about, moved and shifted. He could feel her head peer at Kota, who brushed a lock of long hair from his eye.

"No. But what choice do we have?" Hakoda said. Kota sighed and lit the fuse as they ran up to the deck. Fresh blood shimmered on the floor, dripping down the stairs. In response, Hakoda tensed and felt Ty Mai tighten her stomach on his shoulder. They ascended the stairs slowly, machetes in hand. There had been a fight. Hakoda silently prayed none of his brothers had fallen. Two Fire Nation soldiers lay dead on the deck. Blood pooled around their open wounds. Bato and Uruk waited nearby, where they had climbed onto the boat. Hakoda released a long breath before gesturing to the rope.

"We need to go now!" Hakoda shouted. The band descended quickly. Hakoda's muscles burned from the extra weight. His shoulders twitched and tightened from shifting his body around to balance Ty Mai in their descent. They finally sunk to the wooden deck, breathing heavily. Once their cutter gained some distance from the fire navy's cruiser, the bombs detonated, thundering into the night and shooting metal into the sky in a cacophony of violent noise. Hakoda could see the iron behemoth take on water and sink. He exhaled and turned around, finally lowering Ty Mai onto the deck. Bato and Uruk's eyes widened to rival a full moon. Kota looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his neck and smiling crookedly.

"We um- have a guest," Hakoda said. Bato looked at him with exasperation. Hakoda removed the hood, revealing the angry golden eyes of Ty Mai. Her gaze flickered from man to man on the deck, before she struggled against the binds.

"Chief Hakoda-" Uruk's eyes said he understood why, but his gaze harbored apprehension nonetheless. Hakoda braced himself as he untied the girl, removed the cloth from her mouth, and helped her stand. The silence among the crew was deafening. Bato closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose while Kota shook his head.

"Her name is Ty Mai." Chief Hakoda began, using the tone reserved for leading his men, "Kota and I found her onboard that vessel in the cargo hold. I couldn't leave her. We couldn't. She is a child who doesn't deserve to die." Hakoda's eyes shifted from his men to the girl who watched them with her lip curled in distaste. Hakoda breathed through his nose slowly, calming himself.

"What are we going to do with her? Drop her off at an Earth Kingdom port? All alone? Return her to the fire nation to wherever her family is?" Uruk asked. Hakoda did not miss Ty Mai’s flinch and how she made herself smaller, clutching her silk bag tightly to her chest. "I'm sure that would be a fun trip." Uruk continued, scoffing and tossing his hands up at the absurdity of their situation. Hakoda didn't answer immediately, thinking it over. Ty Mai's chest rose and fell rapidly.

One of his men from the other side of the deck, Tonaq, a young, lean man with a wolftail that resembled his son's, spoke, "I say we drop her off in the next port. Someone would take her-"

"Oh, come on, Tonaq." Kota interrupted hotly.

"What do you know, Kota? She could be a firebender! "

"She is," Hakoda admitted.

"See!" Tonaq shouted. "We should send her back to wherever she came from!" Kota groaned.

"That's stupid." Kota began, "How-"

"Please don't." Ty Mai stepped forward, turning pale. Hakoda raised a hand, silencing the crew, acutely recalling a moment from the ship. He faced Ty Mai, squaring his shoulders to hers.

"Earlier onboard that ship, you asked if your father sent me. Why?" Her lips wobbled, and her golden eyes finally flickered with fear.

"It doesn't matter."

"I think it does. There's a lot to unpack in that. Do you want me to start?" Ty Mai swallowed, backing away against the railing. Hakoda watched her hands for signs of fire bending. The men also had their hackles raised.

"He's... a powerful man." An important concession. Hakoda looked back to Bato meaningfully.

"Is your father in the military? Is he a politician?" The girl narrowed her eyes, setting her jaw.

"Why do you want to know?" Hakoda switched tactics.

"Why did you leave?" There was a long moment of silence.

Uruk started, "If her dad's an important figure, we could ransom-" Ty Mai shouted before Uruk's sentence could be finished.

“No! No! You can’t! I’m the Avatar.” The words dropped like a stone into the sea. For a moment, there was only the creak of the boat and the crashing of distant waves. Hakoda’s heart slowed, heavy in his chest. Ty Mai's fists were clenched, shoulders trembling—but her voice held. “I left because of that.” The others were silent. 

Then Bato snorted, and Kota barked a laugh. The moment shattered.

Hakoda rubbed his face, suddenly very tired.

"I mean it. You can't take me back! You can't let them know where I am!" The girl stomped forward. Hakoda saw Uruk tighten his grip on his spear.

"And I'm a big red scary dragon with wings who can breathe fire and eat platypus bears," Kota responded, still amused. Her eyes narrowed, and her mouth peeled back.

"I'll prove it. I'll show you. Bring me some water, savage." All of the men suddenly tensed. Either from the insult or the challenge. Probably both. Bato clucked his tongue.

"Disrespectful-" Uruk started to raise his hand, but Hakoda stepped between them, pushing Uruk back.

"I know." He squeezed Uruk's shoulder, understanding the anger, "Give her some water. We will deal with that later."

"You don't believe this, do you?" Uruk asked, looking as incredulous as Hakoda felt.

"Only one way to find out," Hakoda answered, staring down the furious child. Kota shrugged and handed Hakoda his waterskin.

"Not much left in it, but it'll do." Hakoda handed it to Ty Mai, who dumped it onto the deck haphazardly. Kota mumbled something hateful under his breath. Hakoda said nothing, only watching Ty Mai tentatively move around the water. The lines of frustration and anger slowly faded as she drifted into her own world.

Her arms didn't quite flow. Not the way Hakoda remembered other waterbenders in his youth dance when they handled water or even ice. She was rigid and forceful, trying to wrangle a prickle snake into submission. Sure enough, the water slowly rose from the deck through sheer will, shaping into an orb, hovering between the girl's palms. Hakoda blinked, expecting to wake in his cabin from a dream.

It never happened. He couldn't breathe. The sensation was one he had felt before. Albeit, before, it was heavier- the suffocating weight of battle, the constricting vice of grief.

This was vastly different. It was a gentle holding of breath as something blossomed in his chest. The stillness in the dawn as the sun rose and parted the dark sky.

Hope. Perhaps, the war was not lost. Not at all.

"Tui and La." Kota whispered from behind him, "Wait till everyone sees this." Hakoda did not move until she dropped the orb of water, letting it splash again to the deck. So, Ba-Sing-Se and the Earth king lied. Their Avatar died more than a decade ago. Yet, the Earth King urgently requested their fleet harry and strike at the Fire Navy to prepare for the Avatar to eventually join the war front. A neat trick. Hakoda's jaw tightened. He did not like being used and wondered what their agenda was.

"You couldn't have, oh, I don't know, put it back into the water skin?" Kota's annoyed voice was matched by another cold glare from Ty Mai.

"No. I don't have enough training for something that complicated." She said sweetly. Sickly sweet. Hakoda ground his teeth. This child was the Avatar? This fearless, cold, rude, and angry fire nation girl. He let the meaning of that marinate for a few moments. Perhaps she was the Avatar they needed to turn the tide of the war.

We have the Avatar. The realization bared down on Hakoda, dangerously full of hope.

"Kota, take her to the bunks, make some room for her, for now. She'll sleep there." Ty Mai looked betrayed.

"I'm not going anywhere." The Avatar crossed her arms petulantly as a child would. She is a child. Hakoda reminded himself.

"Oh dear," Bato mumbled as he rubbed his head.

"You think you can force me down below quietly while you talk about me behind my back? That's what you are going to do? Am I wrong?" Hakoda didn't deny it, staring her down. He'd dealt with angry, bender children before. And Katara could throw a mean tantrum.

"I think you are." He said sternly, "We will include you in the discussion tomorrow, but certain things have to be spoken about now without you." Her mouth opened a little. Then, she realized that he was not backing down and deflated.

"So, I'm your prisoner now? I thought you would want to help me." Hakoda's eyes softened. Ty Mai's didn't.

"We do, and you aren't our prisoner." He didn't know what she was. Ty Mai looked up at Kota imperiously. As imperiously as a girl her age could.

"Take me down then. I'm sure I've slept in worse conditions." Our bunks are better than the floor of a cargo hold. Hakoda thought wryly, but kept silent. As Kota led her off, Hakoda noticed everyone else onboard had stopped what they were doing to watch them, some mouths hanging open like Pohu, their healer, and Sangok, the cook, others faintly amused like Bato, Uruk, and Tonaq. Hakoda massaged his head once more, something he realized he might be doing a lot of in the future.

"She's a problem," Tonaq mumbled.

"She is dangerous," Uruk added, shaking his head.

"She seems scared," Bato said thoughtfully, looking at the sky.

"I think she is all three," Hakoda said, sighing. And some more.

"Well, I don't like not having a plan. So, what do we do?" Sangok asked.

"We drop her off at the next town. Avatar or no Avatar, she is Fire Nation." Pohu asserted. Uruk and Sangok nodded, lowering their eyes. Their healer was experienced and wise, but Hakoda disagreed with his suggestion. He and Bato exchanged a glance, communicating silently.

"Even if she is Fire Nation, her status as the Avatar comes first." Bato said firmly, preparing to make a point, "I'm wary as well. But, the Avatar is the world’s last hope to end this war."

"She could be a Fire Nation weapon," Uruk said frankly, stroking his beard. "She was onboard that ship, which was full of soldiers and supplies for the war front in the Earth Kingdom before we sunk it."

"I don't think that is what is happening here, Uruk. She was hiding in the cargo hold behind some crates. Kota and I found her there asleep." Uruk nodded, but he still anxiously twisted his hands around his spear. Hakoda looked up at the empty night sky, taking a deep breath. He needed rest. He would not celebrate with the men for long after this discussion. An ache settled deep in his bones, and a heaviness in his eyelids.

"What do you think, chief?" Tonaq asked quietly.

"I think she will stay with us until we find somewhere to bring her," His crew needed to be assured that he felt comfortable in this situation. As difficult as that would be with a Fire Nation citizen onboard their vessel, child or not. His men had lost people to the Fire Nation. Tonaq had lost his Uncle on one of the last raids of their tribe to the hand of a firebender. Hakoda himself had lost Kya, his love. Her welcoming blue eyes and a kind, tender smile flashed in his mind. This would be difficult for everyone.

"We can bring her to the Northern Tribe. They have the resources to take care of her and teach her. Our ship doesn’t." Pohu said.

"You all do eat quite a lot. I don't think we can manage another mouth to feed, even if it's small." Sangok added.

"I thought you liked having a plan, Mr. Plan guy? You're supposed to suggest a plan." Tonaq teased with a smirk. The burly cook crossed his arms.

"I was agreein' with one!" His voice boomed.

"I've changed my mind. I say we bring the Avatar with us! Let's see if we can find her some masters. All they've got up north are waterbenders anyway! As the Avatar, she needs to learn Air and Earth too!" Tonaq added, stamping the butt of his bloodied whale tooth spear into the deck.

"That sounds like a bad idea," Uruk mumbled.

"They are just options." Hakoda counseled, "A wide selection doesn't hurt us. We can only choose one, anyway."

"Don't the northerners not teach women?" Tonaq asked, "I swear by Tui that I've heard that about our sister tribe." Hakoda nodded. Kanna knew that all too well.

"The north has more traditional views of women." He answered as diplomatically as possible.

"That's the chiefly way of saying it," Bato said with a dry chuckle.

"I know I have a lot of smart men on this ship," Hakoda started, "So let's hear some more suggestions. The more we hear, the quicker we can celebrate our victory."

"Or the less we hear, the faster we can drink," Bato said, shrugging. Hakoda shook his head, laughing loudly.

"We could take her south?" Tonaq did not seem to believe his own words, but he kept speaking, "The fire nation thinks that there's nothing there anymore." His eyes hardened, "They kidnapped our waterbenders. Our people. So, there's no reason to come back. We're a small fish to them."

"It would be easy for them to come back, though," Bato said quietly, and Tonaq bowed his head. Hakoda clasped the younger boy's shoulder.

"It's an option. I'm not counting anything out right now." Tonaq smiled and puffed up a little at that.

"What else?" Bato asked the circle of men as their first mate.

"We could bring her to Ba Sing Se." Uruk tapped his spear on one of the crates Kota had set down, "That might be the safest place for her. Not even the Dragon of the West could bring down Ba Sing Se."

"But he did," Bato's smile had vanished, replaced by a grim line. "He brought the outer wall down only three years ago, almost four now. Ba Sing Se is not as impenetrable as we would like to think." Hakoda cleared his throat, placing a comforting hand on Bato's shoulder.

Those are enough suggestions for tonight. We will discuss them tomorrow." Everyone shifted uncomfortably, knowing the girl downstairs might have different ideas. The silence allowed the gloom of their recent mission to settle in their souls. Before anyone could add anything, Bato stepped forward, arm raised to the sky, lifting their spirits. 

"Now, we celebrate our victory!" Small smiles spread from man to man as they cheered. "To a successful mission!" Tonaq began to pour some drinks, the last from the cache they had stolen from the previous raid. They would need to resupply soon. It would be better for that to not be a raid. Hakoda wanted the enemy to refrain from considering their vessel a real threat. For now, he allowed himself to relax and smile, pulling up a barrel to sit on while the men laughed and sang together around the fire. Bato sat next to him.

"A doubly successful mission. You might be the luckiest man I've ever known. First, we sink the ship, then you find the Avatar." His friend laughed. Hakoda accepted the cup in Bato's hand, drinking deeply. It would no doubt help him sleep.

"You know luck has nothing to do with it. It's all up here." He pointed to his head, and Bato roared with laughter.

"I don't know. That old thing has come up with some strange ideas." Bato shook his head, watching as Tonaq and Sangok began to arm wrestle as the ship tossed and turned.

"I seem to remember you playing a large part in those. Especially the Polar Bear dog incident!" Hakoda added for good measure, smiling before drinking again.

"How was I supposed to know it was that mother's cub! He was as big as you!" Bato exclaimed, exasperated, then he chuckled, "Kanna was so angry with you. I've never heard her speak to you like that." Hakoda laughed. Kanna. Sokka. Katara. Nights like this one made his thoughts wander. He often thought of his family, wishing everyone were together around the fire, laughing, singing, and dancing. The war had taken that from them. Bato clapped him on the back, disturbing his thoughts.

"I have to say when that girl bent Kota's water, I thought you were going to faint overboard." Hakoda raised an eyebrow.

"Really? You looked pretty surprised yourself." Hakoda replied, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

"I'm sure I did, but you looked positively iced!" Bato said, trying to use the strange expression that Tonaq had been saying. It did not sound as good out of an older man like Bato or himself. His unimpressed gaze must have said as much as Bato had the decency to look chagrined.

"I really thought it would sound great. I guess our days as young men are behind us." Bato's melodramatic sigh made the others laugh.

"I was thinking she looked like Katara in that moment when she was bending. Even when she was asleep on that ship, all I could think of were my children when I raised my weapon. I was going to kill her. Those thoughts were the only reason I stopped," Hakoda admitted quietly so his men couldn't hear. Bato nodded, understanding, gripping Hakoda's shoulder tightly, bracing him from his thoughts. Hakoda felt the weight of the day on his shoulders and eyelids.

"I think that will be all for me, my friend. I will see you tomorrow." Bato raised his drink.

"One last toast to our success." They raised their drinks with another hearty shout, and then Hakoda stepped under the deck, walking toward his quarters. He stopped in front of one of the hammocks. Ty Mai had laid down but was still very much awake. Her golden eyes were catlike, sizing him up in the dim lanternlight. 

He broke the silence, telling her, "You should get some sleep." She said nothing. 

"I've already told her that. She doesn't listen." Kota's agitated voice came from the hammock behind him.

"That's not your responsibility, Kota. Go to the deck and enjoy the celebration with everyone else." Kota swung his legs down from the hammock. His boots thudded beside Hakoda’s.

"You don't need to tell me twice." Kota didn't look back as he ascended to the deck. Ty Mai still didn't say anything. Her arms were tense like rope pulled tight. Even lying down, she looked like she was bracing for something. You can rest. No one is going to harm you here. He knew he should say it. He should have said something. She was still a child, no matter how sharp her eyes—but she was also a stranger. A firebender, Avatar or no, and he was not ready to confront that. Not yet.

"Goodnight, Ty Mai," Hakoda said. Finally, she blinked and her brow furrowed. Then, abruptly, she rolled over, turning her back to him. Hakoda sighed, and turned to leave her.

"Goodnight." The words were quiet, almost quiet enough for him to miss them. His cabin door closed behind him, and he hesitated, considering bolting the door. The door remained unlocked as he rubbed his face, lying down on his cot. Exhaustion overcame him, and at last, he slept.

Azula could hear them talking about her. Some of the filthy savages had the decorum to introduce themselves after they woke before attending to their duties on the ship while she had watched. Not this idiot. After he complained to the other young one - Tonraq? It didn't matter - about her, he seemed to think his job involved pulling on the ear of whoever would listen and blabbering to them.

"I'm telling you, she did not sleep at all. " The young annoying one, Kato or Koa or something, grumbled to the other peasants. Her brain tried to remember his name. He had introduced himself after bothering her for most of the night. Kota.

"I'm sure she did sleep, but you didn't see her." The burly one responded, rolling his eyes as he stirred some horrid concoction in a large pot. The boy was correct, though. She hadn't slept. Not a wink.

"Sangok, I kept waking up and seeing those creepy golden eyes in the dark. It freaked me out!" Good.

"Quiet. Chief is coming." Footsteps coming up the stairs preceded the Chief's entrance. Azula watched him warily. He had far exceeded her low expectations for a chief among savages. Azula assessed that Hakoda was a shrewd man. He was quiet but self-assured and confident in his capability. Truthfully, none of them resembled their descriptions from her time at the Fire Nation Academy. She expected strange piercings, lots of unkept hairs, growls, and grunts to communicate, but not... this.

"Sangok, have you cooked breakfast? Or have you been chatting?" The smile surprised Azula. The Firelord would not smile if his cook had not made breakfast.

"I figured we could have some of that salted pork. I boiled some of the rice we hauled in as well. Gotta use what we've been given." What you've stolen. Azula corrected only to herself.

"Excellent. Let's eat." One man, older than the other barbarians, came from below deck, and two others from where they had been steering and adjusting the masts. The long-haired man stayed at the wheel. They served themselves into wooden bowls from the pot their cook had set out and sat together. Hakoda had brought the man at the helm a bowl before he sat. Azula watched, unsure of what to do.

"Aren't you hungry?" The young one with long, braided bangs asked her. Kota, she reminded herself again. When she nodded, his hand pointed to the bowls and the food, gesturing for Azula to serve herself. When was the last time she had to do that? She snatched a wooden bowl from the pile and filled it with rice and pork.

The rice was pleasant, she thought as she chewed on it, knowing the men watched her eat.

"What?" She asked sharply - too sharply. The older man, their healer, Pohu, frowned, but Hakoda spoke.

"We have some ideas about your future on this ship." Her arms tensed, and she stopped chewing. Then, she resumed after a breath, finishing her food as was appropriate before speaking.

"What ideas are those?" Calm as she could, Azula nibbled on more rice, waiting for an answer.

"Ty Mai," Azula winced at her made-up name, "We think it would be best to drop you off somewhere where you can learn to master the elements." Azula widened her eyes. That was not the worst answer.

"Such as?" Her prodding was rewarded by the ponytail's answer. Tonlaq? No, that wasn't right either.

"We can do a few things." He began, more excited than Azula expected. "Pohu, that's our healer. He'll tell you!" he pointed at the older man, who had some grey in his beard.

"I think we should bring you to the Northern Water Tribe-"

"No." Azula cut him off. Tonaq balked, and his mouth opened, face turning red. Pohu glared.

"You shouldn't interrupt your elder!" The boy squawked, but Hakoda calmed him with a hand on his shoulder, surprising Azula.

"She's not from the Tribe and doesn't know our customs. Though I would think in the fire nation, respecting your elders is still highly valued?" Azula's mouth dried a little, and she nodded.

"Then you will have that same respect here," Azula remembered how Zuko's lesson about respect was taught. She could bear condescension from savages. It could be far worse. So, she swallowed her anger. "Now, explain why the Northern Water Tribe will not do." Hakoda surprised her again.

"I need to learn air first. There is an order to these things, you know." She explained, mimicking the tone he used. Hakoda raised a brow but nodded, explaining that her goal would be challenging.

The one with the beard, who had a stern look, Uruk, added, "Air nomads are tough to come by these days. Fire nation should know that."

"That kind of ruins our other ideas," Kota grumbled, setting down his empty bowl.

"Not Tonaq's plan!" Sangok said with a troublesome grin. Azula suddenly felt full.

"What is Tongue-ack's idea?" The young man, who clearly did not like having his name butchered, frowned.

"I was half-joking when I suggested it. But, I mentioned we could sail around to the air temples and try and find you an airbending teacher. Occasionally, some townsfolk on the coast have spoken of flying bison. If it’s true, I bet the air nomads visit their temples occasionally." Azula coughed on the bite of rice she had swallowed, nearly choking. No, no, no, that would not do. She would not sit with these savages for Agni knows how long until they stumbled upon an airbending teacher. What other choice do you have? A voice that strangely sounded like Iroh's echoed in her head.

"I think both parties would benefit if we parted ways at the nearest port." She said stubbornly. The older men slackened with relief, but the younger ones looked at her like she'd grown a second head.

"You think we're gonna let you roam the Earth Kingdom alone? You could get captured, you know. Or you could die. Or worse! That cannot happen to the Avatar!" Kota threw his arms up.

"I'm not sure what is worse than death or imprisonment, but I'll take my chances." Azula looked at her lap and ate her last piece of salted pork.

"I don't think that will be the fastest way to find a teacher." The healer told her with a straight face. Azula scowled at him. She did not understand these people. Her assumption was that they wanted her gone. Yet they wouldn't cut her loose? Azula drummed her nails on her thigh, thinking.

"When I do find a teacher. That will mean the end of my time here?" Azula asked, looking at each one.

"Yes," Hakoda responded, gaze steady. She forced hot air from her nose. A few moons with the filth, then.

"Fine. You helped me find an airbending teacher. Then, I'm no longer your responsibility." She put the bowl down and walked away when Hakoda called after her.

"Ty Mai, since you are staying with us, you will pitch in and do your part on this ship. That means cleaning your bowl." Azula's back went ramrod straight. Excuse me? The princess wanted to turn around and torch the bowl to ash. However, she doubted that would earn their favor. Besides, she essentially vacated the title of princess by running away, hadn't she? No more lofty ambitions for the throne. Now, she was lowered to the level of an ordinary savage eating rice and salted pork on a shoddy wooden vessel in the middle of the ocean. Disgraceful. Her father's voice flashed in her mind. Her face colored as tears prickled at the corner of her eyes.

"Ty Mai?" The voice was hesitant. She didn't know which peasant called her fake name. However, as much as she hated it, she was Ty Mai now. Princess Azula may as well have died in the fire nation. Ty Mai, the runaway Fire Nation Avatar, needed to survive, and she was not a princess. So, with great effort, she swallowed her pride and walked back to her bowl, cleaning it in silence before stomping below deck to scream into her makeshift pillows. Ty Mai wanted something to burn.

Fire exploded from his nephew in bursts as the young man kicked the air on the ship. Beads of sweat dripped from Zuko's newly shaven head. Iroh assessed the breathing first, which had become labored and erratic. A knowing frown etched onto Iroh's face as his nephew's fire spurted with less power than before. However, Iroh knew that would not stop Zuko, who doggedly continued, switching to a Komodo rhino stance and punching more aggressive bursts into the air.

It was too soon for strenuous activities. Iroh was reminded of Lu Ten, training until exhaustion to prove himself a worthy soldier of the Royal Family since he could not bend. Iroh had knelt before his son and reminded him that he needed to demonstrate nothing and that his love would always be there. If only he hammered that point in further. Lu Ten may not have joined him on the road to Ba-Sing-Se.

His thoughts dangerously treaded to Azula. You had not shown her the same love until she proved herself the Avatar. Only then did she worm her way into your heart. His hand shook, and he grasped the teacup on his Pai Sho board, bringing it to his mouth. Azula could be anywhere by now, hiding away on Ember Island, disguised in a colony, or worse. He drank more tea, toying with a White Dragon tile in his other hand.

"You surprise me, Uncle." Azula drummed her fingers on the Pai Sho board, watching Iroh's pieces intently. Her calculating strategy had nearly cornered him in this game. Azula undoubtedly possessed a frightening amount of intelligence and cunning for a ten-year-old girl. She was improving more rapidly than he expected. In hindsight, he should have foreseen this.

 "You are the one who surprises me, Niece." He chuckled, moving his white lotus tile, preparing to cut off Azula's pieces. Iroh knew her tiles were spread thin. Her rampant capture, trying to disrupt his harmonies, was practical but provided only fleeting success. Now, he had the upper hand. 

 "How so?" The question was more in passing than anything, as her gold eyes darted from piece to piece, trying to muster a winning stroke. 

 "Only three moons ago, you had scorned my offer for a game of Pai Sho. Now, you are on the cusp of victory after challenging me." Azula harumphed. 

 "It doesn't feel like I'm winning anymore. I still don't understand this game." Her hand shifted the White Dragon tile - her favorite piece, Iroh had noted - forward, encroaching further on his defensive position and completing a second harmony. However, her game was beyond saving. Her overextension would unfold in a few short moves. Iroh decided to wait before executing his turn. 

 "Pai Sho requires a balanced approach. You cannot attack and attack and attack and expect to win." 

"That is not how I played this game."

 "You are correct, Azula. You played an exceptional defense at the start. However, you neglected your pieces and sacrificed too many to reach your position. Each piece needs to be treated carefully and only sacrificed when necessary. These are the fundamentals of the game. You will not consistently succeed until you master the basics. Without them, you will burn up all your energy in a single success and fall apart afterward." 

 "My fundamentals are fine. Look at the board. The pieces did their job, capturing yours and letting me finish my second harmony. Taking them out of the equation allowed my dragon to end your game." 

 "You also favor the white dragon too much." 

 "It's the most powerful piece." 

 "In a way, I suppose that is true. However, it has weaknesses, and a dragon's game needs the other pieces to complete a harmony." Her eyes flashed, and she assessed the board once again. Iroh allowed her clever mind to work for a few moments. 

 "It seems I have miscalculated the position of my dragon." Iroh bowed his head, revealing the hidden strike of his white lotus tile. Azula growled. The defeated shake of her head told Iroh that she understood her position would crumble in a few turns.

 "Do you remember what I said about you attempting to teach Zuko?"

Iroh willed his lips from quirking into a half smile. "I do." 

 "Then you should stop what you are doing now." She lifted a rose tile half-heartedly, looking for a way to regain her position, before bowing her head. 

 "I concede." Iroh smiled fully at her. 

 "I never knew you would take to Pai Sho this way." She undid her hair, letting it fall past her shoulders. Her bangs obscured her eyes. 

 "I wouldn't expect you to. You seem only to have eyes for Zuko after all." Iroh's brows shot up to his forehead. Was his niece jealous? 

 "Azula... I..." 

 "Didn't know I was the Avatar? We both know that is the only reason you speak to me now. Without that, I would be father’s golden child, and you would think I'm a monster." The bitterness of her tone surprised him. Further, the words “just like mother” were mouthed between black curtains of hair. Iroh sensed a history behind those words that he lacked knowledge of. 

"That's not true," The response was only half-hearted, and Azula pounced.

"That lacked conviction. I shouldn't be surprised, though. Especially from the man who sent me a doll from the war front that he ran away from. If you had any spine, you would have burned Ba Sing Se to the ground for what they did to Lu Ten." Iroh looked up through the skylight above them at the half-moon, hoping to find worthy words and patience. Iroh expected Azula to get up and leave, as she often did after especially cruel remarks. He knew she meant to cut him down but did not understand why. To his surprise, she remained, slumping lower.

"Azula, I am sorry." He said, finally. Behind the veil of black hair, Azula’s gold eyes brightened like a rising sun.

"What?"

"I'm sorry for how I treated you and ignored you. No matter what I thought of you, I should have given you more consideration. You are a unique, driven, and spirited girl, regardless of being the Avatar. Not a monster, not at all. And if you were, that would have been Ozai's doing. I misunderstood you, I admit. I hope you forgive me and see me not as a mentor but as your Uncle." It was only right. Iroh suspected those words needed to be said. He wondered how their relationship would have twisted without the Avatar spirit splitting her from Ozai. He imagined the apology would not have been as easy to say. It may never have been said.

Azula's golden eyes peered from behind her long bangs. She blinked and stared into his eyes for what felt like an eternity.

"I shouldn't have said what I said." Her voice cracked. "It was dishonorable and not respectful to Lu Ten's memory." There was a thickness in her voice that Iroh hadn't heard before. 

"Thank you for the game." She rose, and her feet pattered away on the wooden floor. When the door slid shut behind her, Iroh breathed out, releasing long-held tension.

Iroh exhaled as Zuko turned and kicked a ball of fire near Iroh by mistake. He dispersed it with a wave of the hand. Zuko's pace had dwindled over time, but briefly, the embers rekindled into spouts of flame that matched Zuko's energy at the start of the session. Iroh hadn't been counting his breaths, but this began less than one hundred ago.

This was too ambitious, and Iroh knew Zuko's body would only comply with his will for a while. Zuko needed to experience his body giving in to believe it, however. Iroh discovered that his nephew's stubbornness matched an earthbender's, watching Zuko's footwork waver from a near slip on the deck. Yes, Zuko was willful and headstrong, too much for his own good. 

However, the obstinance of the mind only lasted so long as the body was willing. Iroh knew it was only a matter of time before Zuko’s body would fail in this session. Breathing had gone to the wayside, and footwork had begun to walk off the deck; eventually, Zuko's posture would droop, and his fire would sputter out.

Iroh wondered what in Agni's name Zuko's teachers taught him at the palace. He lacked the fundamentals in such a noticeable way, forcing flames through muscle and aggression. He would need to be shown how to firebend from the basics. Iroh clicked his tongue quietly as Zuko fell but smiled behind his tea at Zuko's resilience, watching him get back up.

Zuko’s frustrated growl and yell crushed Iroh’s smile. Iroh set his tea down.

"Nephew?" He asked calmly.

"I'm not strong enough! The Avatar has been training behind the walls of Ba-Sing-Se for almost fifty years!" His chest heaved with each syllable. Iroh bit his tongue, wincing. He'd vowed not to lie to Zuko about the Avatar - his own sister. Zuko suspected nothing, of course, so Iroh would never directly lie. However, experience dictated that lies of omission might prove just as damning if - no, when - Zuko discovered the truth about Azula.

When Zuko had demanded the crew sail for Ba Sing Se, Iroh had said nothing. When Zuko ordered him to resume his training immediately to be powerful enough to face and defeat the Avatar, Iroh said nothing. When would that change? Bullpig-headed in Lieutenant Jee's words, his nephew was just as stubborn - if not more so than his niece. Iroh decided it would not be any time soon with an internal sigh.

"He will be a fully trained master in the elements, protected by the best Earthbenders in the world, and I still can't even see straight!" Zuko continued, stomping over to the edge of the ship. Smoke billowed from his palms.

"Your eye and your body are not finished healing." Iroh stared at the bandages that wrapped his nephew's fresh wound. "Perhaps we should sail somewhere to train and spend some time building your strength first." Iroh cautioned. His stomach turned at his own words. He should have told Zuko, but his nephew was not ready, and his wounds were too fresh.

"No!" Zuko rounded on him with all the fury of an enraged thirteen-year-old. "I knew you wouldn't understand! Your honor doesn't depend on this! Mine does!" The corner of his unscarred eye had turned wet. Iroh held his gaze steady.

"I know that you feel-"

"You don't know anything!" Zuko hissed, stomping off angrily downstairs, slamming the iron door shut. Iroh sighed heavily. Lieutenant Jee frowned from his place at the bow of the ship but said nothing as he followed Zuko's footsteps.

"I'll assess our course and report back, General Iroh." He said neutrally.

"Thank you, Lieutenant." The door closed more softly this time. Iroh looked down at the Pai Sho board at his knees and twirled the White Dragon tile. He didn't have a complete set anymore. He would ensure that they stopped sometime soon to find a new tile. White Lotus tiles were difficult to find; Iroh wasn't sure how long it would take to find one. They had time. He clasped the white dragon tile tightly. He hoped they had plenty of time.

AN: Hello all! I think everyone should go back and reread the first two chapters if they have time, or want to! I rewrote some significant portions to improve the writing further as I will likely do with this chapter sometime this week. I have run out of the chapters that were finished, though I have two chapters nearly done that will be released weekly from now on. (To give me some time to proofread, trim, etc) I struggled with releasing this chapter because I've always been torn about what should happen to Azula after she departs from the fire nation. However, I think that I have some fun plots and arcs lined up. Our primary antagonist will be revealed next chapter! As always please review and feed my writing spirit!

Keep it up!: I'm very glad to hear that! I could do a whole chapter of what I think about Azula. She is fascinating character to watch in the show, though less so than Zuko, who (I think) has one of the best arcs on TV, period. I hope I can continue to do as you say and deliver the canon in a unique way, that has been my goal with this story, though it certainly will be darker than cannon ATLA. Thank you for reviewing!

Milly_Blank: Here is another one! Thank you :)

reader_moon: Thank you for leaving such in depth reviews. I appreciate the time you take to send these. I like to respond when people take the time to leave their opinion. Its a nice dialogue between reader and writer I think, which is unique to these websites! It can help build a feeling of community aswell - I guess? I agree wholeheartedly with the first part. I think she was abused by Ozai but in a different way than Zuko was. She seemed to be the golden child, and was held to a standard of perfection to the degree that is nearly impossible to hold. Its no wonder that once he sort of discarded her she cracked. I figured having Iroh and understanding that other connections could be made between people that aren't based solely on fear of power would be important to developing her character in a hopefully realistic way - at least as well as an amateur like myself can do. Her relationships will be prominent further in the story. I hoped her running away felt realistic. I wanted to draw on the paranoid frenzy she was in when she had the weight of being firelord, but in a way that felt appropriate to self preservation as the Avatar. Anyways, thanks again for reviewing!

Chapter Text

A torrent of water sprayed Azula's bowl, washing grease and food fragments from the wood. A puff of steam followed a woosh of heat. Azula set the dried bowl in a small pile beside her on the deck. The half-moon since her capture had turned monotonous after the first two days. Azula squeezed what time she could after sunrise, when only one or two men handled the wheel, to perform her katas. Afterward, she completed her chores - like a good, obedient peasant. Azula scowled.

The Avatar had been lowered to using her pristine bending ability for menial labor. I am Avatar Azula, the master of all four stupid chores. She glared and slammed a bowl down harder than she meant to, drawing curious looks from Uruk and Sangok. She smiled, showing her teeth, and they swiftly looked elsewhere, suddenly finding their labor fascinating. Sangok returned to his bowl, which smelled of sea prunes. Azula gagged at the scent.

In her short time aboard, she learned that the Southern barbarians had an affinity - most of them at least - for poor culinary taste. Unfortunately, she discovered that after they had bought supplies from an Earth Kingdom fishing hamlet, three suns after they captured her. Azula had no opportunity to judge their cooking before that since they ate the stolen scraps from the sunken cruiser. That night, she suggested that their cook consider adding a little spice to his food, which offended his sensibilities. In his anger, Sangok challenged her to cook in addition to the other undesirable chores. She had accepted the offer, but Hakoda intervened, talking Sangok down from his ire, which she found hilarious.

Azula could cook up something far better than his slop, and she had said as much. Unfortunately, Hakoda had turned on her after that remark, sending her down to her cot without supper like she was some child. Azula fought the punishment at first. Then, he had threatened to turn the boat around and return her to the fishing hamlet. After the first night, she gathered that traveling the Earth Kingdom alone was risky. Her father would have the whole of the Fire Nation Army searching for her by now. His icy blue eyes had warred with her golden ones. Shamefully, her resolve broke then. Azula had erred on the side of 'not bluffing.'

Further, the warriors onboard believed the fire nation prepared for an assault on Omashu to the South of their location soon. And prodigious firebender that she was - one girl could not outrun the well-oiled war machine. So, she acquiesced to their wishes - no matter how asinine.

This left her trapped and unable to pursue her own goals. Fortunately, life on the ship was more secure than at the palace since her existence was no longer threatened. Finally, away from the Fire Nation vessel, Azula no longer had to sleep with one eye open, searching in the shadows. So, she seized the opportunity and attempted to meditate for the first time since her departure. She was desperate to purge the knots from her stomach and the ache from her skull. Turbulent thoughts had trampled the empty space that her mind created in meditation.

Coward. Her breath had hitched then. You're all alone now, monster. The little lantern in the back of the deck had flared hot, too hot, and nearly spread to the vulnerable wooden belly of the ship. A disaster of a meditation session.

When they had made port, she had asked to go with them into the town to be free from the ship's confines. The wary glance between Hakoda and Bato answered her question before their mouths had even opened. Why don't you wait on board this time? We will be quick. Kota! Come show Ty Mai... how to fish. Once Bato and Hakoda departed, she told Kota she would string him on the line if he tried to teach her fishing.

So, Azula used her little freedom to gain information, resorting to eavesdropping when she could, hiding behind the chief's cabin door. Knowledge is a form of power. She'd learned that Hakoda wanted to sail home. He missed his family. The Earth King had deceived them. Azula remembered the first mate, Bato, speaking to him of duty. What would a savage know of duty and honor?

"I know. I know. This is... the most responsibility we have had in a long time. The world's weight is being held up by our backs. What if-" Hakoda trailed off, not finishing the thought.

"Chief, this was meant to be. We prayed to the moon and ocean when our voyage began for a purposeful journey. I think they answered."

"How are we going to find her an airbending teacher? It's all I can think about." The chief had paused and taken a deep breath. "She is a child. Yet, we need to prepare her to end the war."

"We'll find a way, Hakoda. We will. Have you decided to gather the rest of the fleet?"

"No. We need to remain separated. The rest of the fleet will continue to help the Earth Kingdom until we finish our new mission. Our combined presence would draw too much attention from the fire nation. We can't risk it. Not with the Avatar here."

"She could fight if we are attacked."

"She's a child," Hakoda repeated more forcefully. Azula was a moon cycle or two before twelve; she was not a child. "I don't want her to fight any more than I do Sokka or Katara." Azula had almost blown her cover, laughing at that. She was obligated to protect herself and this vessel from capture if they were attacked. Her life came first, even before the fire nation.

"And yet, she must. She's the Avatar. She was born for this. It's her destiny. She's going to have to kill the Firelord, eventually." Azula scowled. No, she would not fight Father. She couldn't.

"I also don't want to reveal her existence to the Earth Kingdom and their King. I'm unsure of what game they play, but I want no part in their politics."

Footsteps had alerted her then, so she left them alone. Azula doubted her captors - or rescuers, depending on perspective - solved the problem since she had listened in. The solution was lost to her as well. She vaguely recalled Iroh's story about the library in the Si-Wong desert. If it existed, It would undoubtedly have airbending scrolls. Even if the story, on its face, seemed like a myth, Azula considered mentioning it.

Though, things that sounded too good to be true often were. Besides, Azula would not subject herself to searching the shifting sands, hoping to find an ancient library, especially not with these specimens. She doubted the men of the water tribe would be helpful to her in the desert, out of their element. Azula recalled the men seeking refuge from the sun's heat in the shade of their ship's sails. Azula had no doubt that the desert would doom them. Agni help me.

Whaleskin boots thumped on the wooden deck, landing next to her. She startled from her thoughts.

"Ty Mai, try these on." The voice of the chief came from behind her. She set her final, cleaned bowl aside, examining the peasant boots. They were smaller than the crews and unblemished.

"Did you make these?" She picked them up, testing their weight.

"Pohu did. We aren't sure that your shoes are fit for sailing." Pohu made them? Azula looked down at her pointed-toed Komodo shoes.

"Why not?"

"They won't protect your feet if we take on water. The material will fall apart. These boots will also help keep you on the deck in a storm." Azula frowned, looking down at her shoes.

She didn't see why it mattered. They traveled after sunset anyway, now that they were close to land, ducking the small vessel into marshes, hiding in the coastline during the day, hunting, fishing, or gathering what they could. She mostly slept when they traveled. Sleep came in fits, and she woke to the ship's swaying. Azula supposed the man had a point if a storm found them or they were attacked at night. If she went overboard in the dark, she was lost at sea - simple as that.

"Well, I'll wear them if a storm passes through." Azula conceded. Hakoda sighed - a frustrated sound forced through the teeth. She expected him to leave her be as the others often did. However, the chief was tenacious. With the others, Azula kept her head down and avoided unnecessary talk. She didn't see why that should change now. The looks Azula received from the other men told her they felt the same. Such elementary tactics did not work on Hakoda, ignoring him meant conceding the conversation for questions, but Azula had not figured out how to handle him, yet. So, Azula turned to him, waiting. What information did he want to extract?

"I heard that you have been firebending in the mornings." His words were measured. Azula swallowed, looking down at her new boots.

"Is that a problem?" The chief took a knee before her, matching her gaze. An unexpected warmth there reminded Azula of how Iroh would look when he taught her. Azula felt unnerved.

"It is alarming to some of the crewmembers onboard." He admitted. Azula clenched her fists. This was unfair. Her outrage erupted in a heated whisper.

"Maybe if they stopped being craven cowards-" Hakoda held up a hand and cut her off.

"I'm going to stop you right there. You are not making any allies on this ship, acting like this." Azula scoffed.

"I'm not here to make friends. I'm here to find a teacher. Besides, they mistrust me." Hakoda opened his mouth, but Azula continued, "Don't lie. I see it in their eyes. They see me as an outsider - the enemy." The chief squeezed his eyes shut.

"Kota could be your friend if you let him." He said and opened his eyes, shaking his head. Azula saw his gaze was not entirely focused, looking past her at the painted blue boots. "It is difficult for the men onboard. You are from the fire nation, which doesn't sit well with them. Everyone onboard has lost someone to the war."

"Is that why you are asking me to stop bending?"

"In part, yes. This is also a wooden ship. Fire spreads quickly here." If said by someone who knew her, the implication would have been an insult.

"I have excellent control over my fire; that won't happen."

"I've seen men much older than you be unable to control their fire."

"Well, they weren't me. And there are no firebenders like me." The savage dared to laugh at her. Azula glared balefully. She could smell smoke from her hands. "That's funny to you?" His eyes widened in surprise.

"You are very confident for a young girl. At your age, I suppose you don't know any better." Azula decided to drop the conversation, bordering on rage.

"Fine. I won't firebend onboard anymore. Happy?"

"We will find a way for you to bend. Perhaps you can go ashore when we stop again in a few days for more supplies. We can find a space for you to practice then." A space where no one will have to see you. Azula understood.

"Alright." She picked up her shoes and stomped under the deck, dropping the boots onto her hammock. She swallowed, jumped into her swinging bed, and opened her silk bag, reaching for one item.

Her hairpiece fell into her lap, and she cradled it. Home. Azula closed her eyes, pressing her head to the golden ornament. She smelled ginseng tea, saw a pink and red blur rotating in a cartwheel, and heard a soft, distant laugh. Her head snapped to her left at Kota's hammock, where his impish blue eyes peeked at her. In her short time onboard, she noticed that privacy was a modesty the ship sorely lacked.

"Whatcha got there?" Azula slid the Royal headpiece back into her silk bag.

"None of your business." she hissed, dragging the rough, fur blanket over her shoulders and rolling over. Tonaq stood with his arms crossed on the other side, and Azula groaned. He had been especially curious about her bag since she had arrived.

"Leave me alone." Tonaq did not heed her demand.

"You're always hiding something. It's weird." Tonaq's accusation prompted a hard grind of her teeth.

"No more weird than usual." Kota chimed in.

"I want to sleep. You both are making that difficult." She snapped.

"Show me what you were looking at." Azula tensed at the suspicion in Tonaq's eyes. He had grown more bold. Azula didn't like that. He would find that she did not back down, though.

"No." He narrowed his eyes and huffed, walking out without another word. Azula would need to be more careful with her headpiece. It was the one thing that could identify her as royalty.

"You're awfully protective over your stuff," Kota mumbled.

"Isn't everyone?" She could hear him rolling around in his hammock.

"It's a little different in the Southern Water Tribe. We share a lot of things."

"I have watched you share your food. It is disgusting."

"It's actually nice. Sharing makes you feel closer. It helps build a sense of community." Azula stared at the wooden wall, rocking back and forth, hoping for the end of the conversation. Kota was quiet for a few moments before he spoke again.

"What was your home like?" Azula tightened the blanket around her, remaining quiet. No one had bothered to ask. Home seemed so far away. Memories faded faster than she realized. The palace halls shimmered in her dreams now, distorted and faint. Even her father's face was a shadow in her mind.

"You, uh, don't have to say anything. It's alright. I get it. I miss my home too." Azula's brow furrowed.  Why was he saying this?  She tried to recall what Hakoda mentioned earlier but failed to.

"It was warm, and -" Her thoughts trailed off. What was home? She drifted to thoughts of training with Father and Iroh and her cartwheels in the gardens with Mai and Ty Lee. "-empty." She finished.

"Empty?"

"There's nothing for me there." Mai would have left to see the colonies with her family by now. Zuko and Iroh hunted for her somewhere. Father... She swallowed, banishing the thought. Only Ty Lee remained. She wondered if the girl had finally spilled her secret. Maybe the fire nation was hunting her as the Avatar instead of searching for the Princess - not that she would know aboard this forsaken vessel.

"Oh. Is that because - you know - Avatar stuff?"

"I suppose."

"That makes sense." He paused, and Azula closed her eyes, hoping his curiosity was sated.

"Did you finish your chores?"

"Yes." She grit out.

"That's good. I probably should get started." He jumped out of his hammock, and Azula faded from the waking world. She dreamt of training. A red dragon materialized from the mist, echoing in the dreams. Better, but not good enough. I expect more. I only want you to be perfect, Azula. Her skin blistered, each failure tattooed in flame — mistakes scalded into memory. The beast's fire was intense and the hottest she had ever felt. The world dripped away like wax from a dying candle, soft and burning. A grey face somersaulted across her vision, dancing on a rope ablaze — a ghost, laughing just out of reach. Love and respect are empty promises. Fear is the only way to get what you want. Other means are unreliable. The rope beneath her burned brighter, blinding her until the scenery changed once more. A blue dragon swooped from the peripheral and engaged the red dragon with its own fire. Do not listen to him. Fear is not the only way. When the fear fades, what are you left with?  The dragons flew away, tangled together in a battle for dominance. Tanned, dark faces with blue eyes drifted in a field of fire. The red dragon scorched them all. Azula sat up, panting, covered in sweat. Darkness shrouded the underdeck.

She climbed the stairs to see the men sitting in a circle around a fire safely contained in a large iron cooking pit. The sun hung over the horizon, dipping below distant waves. This time, the doctor, Pohu, steered the wheel. Sea prune stew was being ladled into bowls again. Azula's stomach heaved with revulsion. The coming darkness would hide her displeasure. She scooped as much as her honor forced her to and moved to her place on the stairs away from the men who chattered and laughed, joking and sharing stories of their homes.

Azula choked down some of the salty stew, half listening, half mindlessly staring into the setting sun.

What stories did she know? Ty Mai had to have stories. Perhaps, before the stories came a more important question: who was Ty Mai? What was her family like? She was born to a powerful, affluent father. That had been established. She'd indicated a fear of him days ago, but perhaps that wasn't all he was. Instead, she could pretend he was a powerful man hiding his power in the Firelord's court. Ty Mai would describe him as kind, gentle, even.

Ty Mai remembered that they used to play pai-sho together and make small talk over tea. That was before she had to hide her secret.

What about a mother? What should she say about her mother if they asked? Everyone else had a mother, didn't they? Surely Ty Mai's mother had loved her. That’s what mothers did, wasn't it? She couldn't remember, but the fantasy was enough. Her mom had died giving birth to her younger brother. This younger brother missed her and looked up to her, of course. He wanted her home, but his big sister could not return. Duty came before family.  What a fantasy.

"Ty Mai." She snapped to attention. Two weeks had quickened her response to the false name. Ty Mai tilted her head obediently - like a good peasant.

"Yes?"

"Why don't you come and sit with us?" Azula blinked slowly, unsure if her grogginess had worn off — or if suspicion was finally catching up to her. Hakoda's eyes were a little wary, the others even more so. Yet, her feet carried her to the circle. Azula looked at their faces once more as she hovered before deciding that sitting next to the chief would be the safest spot. Uruk exchanged a glance with Tonaq once she crossed her legs, settling in. Tonaq watched her, narrowing his eyes and shifting uncomfortably.

"Bato was just telling one of his famous ghost stories." Hakoda's wry smile and Bato's surprised glance told her that was, in fact, not at all what had been happening. Bato fixed Hakoda with a look that promised some payback.

"We await your fantastic tale, Bato." Kota egged them on, drawing a deep laugh from Hakoda.

"Well, I must remember where I was in the story," Bato said, pretending to look far off in thought. Azula was unamused. Suddenly, the barbarian's eyes shone with dangerous intent.

"Actually, I have a great story. One my old man once told me." He leaned forward with a savage smile. The fire cast high shadows on his face. The shade made his eye sockets appear hollow and challenging to see beyond the flame. Azula was reminded of her lessons in the Fire Nation Academy. If that face had been her first encounter with the tribe, she would have believed the propaganda about their people. Fortunately, Iroh's description of them had been much closer to the truth. Bato began to weave his tale.

"Years and years ago, even before the hundred-year war, there was a season of dark and cold, unlike anything the Southern Tribe had seen. After many moon cycles of prayer, the elders offered a hunt to the spirits, wondering what they had done to anger them. A blizzard answered their sacrifice. One man had been left behind, now thought to be lost to the snow. Back in the village, members of the tribe began to disappear. The moon remained clouded night after night, and while the village slept, someone would vanish.”

”After three nights and three takings, the tribe's brave and strong chief assembled six of his strongest warriors. They waited for the beast to come on the night of the full moon. The men held fast, staying alert, even as the moon remained shrouded in a dark omen. There was stillness for hours as the village slept. Then, as some of the men drifted off, a shriek cut the silence. The chief believed such a sound could not have come from anything human. The men rushed into battle, but it was difficult to see past falling snow blankets. The chief and his men followed its sounds around the village in the dark as it hunted."

Bato paused for effect, looking at his listeners. Even Azula found herself leaning forward with morbid curiosity. She caught Tonaq shifting, bouncing his knee, watching her.

"A scream, this one human, alerted them. Another victim had been chosen. The men trudged through the snow as fast as they could, following the cries of man and beast. The chief prayed for guidance. Suddenly, the blizzard gave way under the full moon's light, illuminating the men and revealing a bloody trail. They followed the crimson path until they came upon its den - a frozen cave. The men entered, leaving the moon behind, shining her light through the open hole.

“First, they found the empty parkas of their lost villagers. Then, they stumbled upon a clearing, finding soft grass beneath their boots. Finally, a shriek, the same one from the village, pierced their souls. The beast swung sharp, elongated claws and collapsed the entrance to the cave, leaving the men in total darkness. The chief heard his men fall individually, but his faith did not waver.

“He prayed to the moon again, offering anything to save his village from this monster. Light poured in as the cave's icy ceiling crumbled before the power of Tui. The beast stepped forward, revealing its form in all its horror. Twisted elk antlers protruded from the head of a polar bear dog atop the emaciated body of a half-man half-animal. Its claws were longer than an artic leopard fox. It stalked toward the chief, who tried to run into the protective moonlight, but not before the beast struck a deadly blow."

Kota, the fool, let out a gasp. Azula rolled her eyes.

"The chief tumbled with four long, bloody gashes on his chest into the moon's pale light. The monster stepped forward but found itself burned by the pure rays of the moon, crippling the beast. It lay at the edge, now, burning in agony. Tui protected and healed the chief, seeing his heart was true. The chief noticed the torn parka covering the beast's body and realized the monster had once been the lost man from the elder's hunt.”

“Despairing, the chief bowed and begged to know what had been done to turn this man into a spirit of darkness. The spirit of the grove appeared before him, angry but respectful, knowing he was under the moon's watchful eye. The spirit explained that men from the chief's tribe had killed the animals under its protection, violating its sacred land. The chief fell before the spirit, proclaiming such offenses would never happen again. The proposal fell on deaf ears. The spirit responded scornfully, telling the chief that it had heard the lies of treacherous humans before and would not be swayed. The chief decided to make an offer: His life for the village's survival. The chief would remain in the grove. He would become a guardian against those who tried to disturb the lands of the spirit in exchange for the lives of his people.

“The spirit found itself shocked by the heart of this chief. In a gesture of forgiveness, the spirit freed the soul of the man trapped in the terrible creature, ordering him to return to the village and tell them to never return. Angered and deeply distressed by his actions, the man thought to strike the spirit down. But his wise and gentle chief ordered him to do as the spirit wished. Once the man had left, the spirit disappeared into the grove, and the chief found himself alone. Tui, the powerful spirit of the moon, felt great compassion for her warrior and granted him peace, freezing him as he slept under her light in an act of mercy. It is said that the chief remains there to this day, frozen but ready to thaw and defend the grove should the promise be broken."

Bato finished and looked around. The men began to hoot and clap. Azula found herself smiling and joined in. Bato took an exaggerated bow and thanked them. Azula noticed Tonaq's disengaged, half-hearted applause and frowned. The hair on her neck tingled with suspicion.

"Ty Mai, do you have any stories to tell?" Hakoda's question directed every pair of eyes at her. Azula found it doubly discomforting, considering the question was asked after such a tale.

"Stories?" The stall tactic let her think.

"Yes, folktales from the firenation? Legends? Myths?" Ah, right, not a story about me. Azula's shoulders loosened. The chief appeared to notice but thankfully let it go. The men drifted off into their own conversations, uninterested in firenation culture. How dare they?  Azula turned her nose at them, now considering the most exciting stories. The blue spirit and the golden dragon? Perhaps. The warrior and the barbarian queen? Too shallow. A soft scrape sound alerted her. Azula watched Tonaq rise from his barrel and slip away below the deck. She stood to follow.

"Ty Mai?" The confusion in Hakoda's voice made her pause. Tonaq looked at her strangely, hadn't he? Or had she created Tonaq's suspicion in her mind? Was he bouncing his knee because he was tired - Or because he was anxious? Azula made up her mind.

"I'll think of one in a moment. I'll be right back." The men continued to talk behind her. By the time she reached the stairs, Hakoda had joined their conversation. Azula increased her peace and lit a small azure flame in her hand. Tonaq stood over her hammock, tossing the blanket into the air. His hands groped around in the dark, fumbling through the blanket until he lifted something small and round. I knew it.

"Put that down." Surprise flashed on his face. The blue fire illuminated the room in flickers, and the shadows of the shifting hammocks looked like ghosts in the pale blue light. Tonaq appeared unnerved. His face seemed deathly pale before the cerulean flame.

"You should put that out. You could start a fire." Azula stepped forward, ignoring him.

"I'll put it out once you give me my things." Her tone was low and dangerous, but her hands shook. She squeezed her free hand into a fist.

"Why is your fire blue?" Azula stepped forward again.

"Again, I'll tell you as soon you hand over my bag." There was a moment where Azula believed he would act against his ignorant, barbaric nature. Then, his mouth fitted into a stubborn frown.

"You're hiding something." Another step.

"I'm not. There are valuable things inside the bag that could easily break if you don't handle it gently." The lie rolled off of her tongue quickly. It wasn't a good one. I can't be losing my edge. Even her footing felt unsteady. The boy's boldness caught her off-guard. Tonaq opened the bag. The fire, still curled in her palm, brightened dangerously, reflecting in Azula's eyes.

"I don't trust you." He barely finished the sentence before she surged forward like an animal and seized the bag with her empty hand.

"I said let go!" The shout tore from her throat, shattering any remaining semblance of calm. Tonaq pulled on the delicate silk. Azula tugged it back. The bag ripped, and the golden royal hairpiece fell from the bag. No. Azula's eyes widened, and her heart thumped quickly against her ribcage. Her chi exploded, reaching out like a wildfire. Suddenly, hot, blue flames surged toward Tonaq, and he dropped the bag, pushing a useless hand between them to block the rush of heat. Azula extinguished the blaze, reigning in her flames, but it was too late. Tonaq screamed.

Pohu bandaged Tonaq's blistered, swollen hand and arm. Red and raw tissue poked out from seared skin.

"This will certainly scar." Tonaq snapped his hand back, uttering a cry of shock. "Stop moving; you're making this difficult."

"It hurts!" Tonaq cried out. Pohu sighed, steadying Tonaq's shaking body.

"Chief, grab some of that vial there." Hakoda raised a brow.

"Alright."

"Swallow this." Pohu uncapped it. Tonaq sniffed it and made a face. Hakoda could almost hear his teeth grind.

"Uruk said this stuff made him ... loose." He hissed through pressed lips.

"It will dull your senses and hopefully make you stop moving so that I can prevent this from festering." Tonaq downed the liquid in a gulp. "When that settles, we will finish this." Tonaq nodded and leaned against the ship's hull, beading with sweat. His face contorted in agony. Pohu squared his shoulders to Hakoda's, an unimpressed look on his face.

"The Avatar did this?"

"She did." Unfortunately. Hakoda wasn't sure why she had done it, but she had. Tonaq had screamed and run from the underdeck, cradling his arm like it was burned. Which, of course, it had been. Hakoda had jumped into action, steering the boy over to Pohu, who took him back under the deck and across the bunks to his collection of medicines. The men wanted to rush down, knowing what had happened. Hakoda had forbade them.

Their tempers were more dangerous than the girl's fire with one of their own hurt. Hakoda knew from experience that a hurt tribe member equaled a hurt family member. And his men were always ready to get even with those who hurt their families. The ship could burn down with their blood running hot, and the Avatar threatened. Hakoda had grasped the girl and asked her why she did it - perhaps, he had shaken her; the smell of burnt flesh had awakened something primal in them. Her eyes were a moose-elk's when it had been hit by a stray arrow, hurt and confused.

"I don't know what happened. I've never lost control. How did I lose control?" He'd almost snapped then at her frantic mumbling. By Tui, he had the patience to order her to wait in his quarters. That way, he watched the door while they bandaged Tonaq. She was also removed from the room. He and Pohu could speak more freely.

"I know she is a young girl, Hakoda, but she must go. Little more than a half-moon's time onboard the ship, and she's already scarred one of us? You know how Sangok and Uruk will feel about this, not including the others! Even yourself, think of Kya!" Hakoda's muscles went rigid. Pohu shrunk a little, then he sighed, lowering his voice. "That was unkind of me. Still, she is dangerous. Tonaq said she burned him with blue fire. It's much hotter than an imperial bender. Even a little more of it and Tonaq may not have been able to use that hand." Blue fire? What kind of omen was that? Hakoda considered the problem carefully, pinching the bridge of his nose. Avatar or the crew? Is our ship truly too small for both?

"She didn't use much." Tonaq's voice acquired a new slur like someone deep in their cups. "But it hurt. It was only there for a second, though. It was barely a - poof." Tonaq giggled a little at his noise.

"A little longer, and the medicine will have fully been ingested," Pohu explained.

"We cannot leave the Avatar in the hands of random Earth Kingdom citizens."

"No, we cannot. I was thinking of the Army. They would take her." And run into the same troubles, no doubt with worse results.

"She needs discipline," Hakoda admitted.

"The Earth Kingdom Army would teach her that in spades. The Avatar requires the type of discipline that tempers and forges unrefined ore into swords." Hakoda believed that would do more harm than good. He remained wary of the intentions of the Earth King after discovering their lie.

"That is not the kind of discipline I speak of."

"What other kind is there?"

"The one that guides, like reins on a tamed-polar bear dog." Pohu crossed his arms at those words.

"You can't be serious."

"I am."

"The crew will want her gone." Pohu was not wrong, but Hakoda would not abandon the girl yet.

"We can think it over at the next town. Besides, we won't sail into Earth Kingdom-controlled territory until the end of summer. So unless we want to hand her over to the fire nation, She is stuck with us at least until Omashu." Pohu looked like he wanted to counter the argument, but Tonaq groaned. "Wowww thiss isss iiiced." A relieved smile broke on Pohu's face.

"I'll fix him up. By Tui and La, we can hope the wound won't fester. Regardless, Tonaq won't be able to lend a hand around the ship until he's recovered." Hakoda had a solution and said as much. Pohu turned to Tonaq - who was far calmer now, maybe a little too quiet - and began dressing the burn on his hand. Hakoda took his time, as much as he could in the short distance, walking to his cabin.

Ty Mai was a problematic child, to say the least. Hakoda surmised she must have grown up very privileged from watching her. He remembered how she grimaced at their simple meals and considered the fine clothing she wore - tattered and dirty though it was.

Hakoda had no experience with spoiled children - at least to her degree. The southern tribe had a few fussy toddlers, sure, but nothing like this. They did not have the resources to foster the attitude. Especially not a beast who could bend blue fire. Hakoda had never heard of, let alone seen, such a thing. His hand grasped the iron handle to his quarters when he heard whispers from behind the wooden door.

"-I couldn't. It just happened!" A pause. "I'm no better than Zuzu, now." Zuzu? What is that? Hakoda cracked open the door then. Ty Mai sat alone on his bed, her hands pressed to her face. His eyes scanned from his small table to his trunk. Nothing amiss. The creaking of the door alerted Ty Mai to his presence. She rubbed at her eyes and leaned back.

"I'm going away, aren't I?" Hakoda didn't answer, stepping in and gently closing the door behind him. He sat on the other end of the bed, half facing her.

"You might be." Ty Mai sucked in a sharp breath.

"You think I'm a monster. Don't you- Don't the other men think it?" The bitterness was a surprise, but the lack of genuine remorse - so far - worried him.

"I don't. I think you're a child, a fireben- the Avatar. Accidents can happen. I said as much to you this afternoon. The crew may be able to forgive an accident. As long as the appropriate actions are taken to remedy it." Unless it was no accident.

"I-" She looked at her hands- the weapons that got her into trouble. "I lost control."

"You've said that," Hakoda responded, careful to let her talk now while he assessed. Ty Mai's eyes were wild, searching.

"You believe me? Don't you?" Hakoda didn't know what to say.

"I'm not sure yet, Ty Mai." Hakoda watched her struggle with her words for another moment before he made an offer, "Why don't you tell me how this... incident happened? That would help me understand." He couldn't tell if she was remorseful or afraid yet.

"I've been trying to tell you-" She sucked another breath, flexing her fingers. "Tonaq was looking at my stuff. I told him not to touch my things, and he didn't listen. I went to grab my bag, and something fell out. Then, I don't know. He ran away, screaming." Hakoda closed his eyes. This would be a short conversation.

"So you burned him?"

"I- Yes."

"To make him release your things." She growled.

"Yes- No- I wanted to scare him. I lost control; that is all it was."

"You keep saying that as if it means something here."

"It means everything!" Ty Mai stood up.

"It means only the difference between this being intentional or an accident." He snapped, raising his voice but remaining seated. He remained calm, explaining, "You burned Tonaq. That is what matters." She angled her face away from the lamplight. A shield of black hair obscured Hakoda's attempts to read her face.

"You don't understand. I have nothing here. I have no control over anything in my life. I'm supposed to be better." A candle lit in Hakoda's mind, illuminating another facet of this mysterious girl.

"Ah. Because you are the Avatar." The lamplight flickered in the silence.

"Yes." Hakoda assumed it was a half-truth. He didn't know much about her, but he knew she could hide the truth well - too well for her age. He supposed that came from years of hiding among the enemy. Ty Mai spoke again. "My... teacher. He drilled me until I became perfect at fire bending." She explained. There was another pause. "He told me I could be the best in a generation. Now, I've burned someone by accident, no less. He would think it's pathetic." Hakoda bit his tongue. He felt in over his head.

"Do you feel apologetic about what you did?" Ty Mai faced him, golden eyes glowing in the dim light.

"What?" Her question prompted a weary sigh. Tui and La. Hakoda wondered if anyone in the Fire Nation nobility ever uttered, "I'm sorry." Thinking about the history of the war, he doubted it, but if he met one who could say it, he would share a drink with them.

"This is what matters to me and the crew." He began. "Are you remorseful for your actions?" Ty Mai blinked.

"I am." The words were flat, unconvincing. She lowered her hands, moving down into a bow, hurrying her words, pressing her head to the floor. "Please forgive me. I'll have the crew's best interests at heart moving forward. I meant no harm." Hakoda found it to be a strange, exaggerated display, like watching his tribe reenact a story. Hakoda doubted there was any sincerity behind it. He shook his head, beginning to speak, when she lifted her head.

"I- I truly did not mean to burn him. I will apologize to Tonaq personally. There was no honor in what I did." Her face was red now, and her gaze held his. There was something genuine there, though.

"You will not apologize to him."

"Why not?" She squawked.

"Because of the burns, Tonaq will be unable to use that arm. You will do his chores for him and serve him his food." Ty Mai looked confused.

"Is... that all?"

"No. There will be more, but after Tonaq recovers. If he falls ill, you will be at his bedside, helping Pohu care for him. The burn is rough, but I have seen worse. You two will be bound at the hip most of the day while he explains his tasks. You also should stand; we don't do that, the bowing, here. If the crew saw that, they may have laughed you off the ship." Ty Mai's face turned redder than her national banner as she rose and patted dirt and dust off her knees. She mumbled something about decorum and honor to herself.

"Ty Mai, this is how we expect you to make amends here in the South. Anyone can say the words 'I'm sorry'. Not everyone can perform the actions to begin real healing." Her eyes flashed, and a small smile inched onto her face.

"You have something to say?"

"You reminded me of- never mind. I'll do it." She fiddled with her fingers. "Will there be more for me to do in the future?"

"If the crew thinks you are worth keeping around," Hakoda admitted. The bluntness sobered her, and she dropped her smile. Hakoda wanted to add more but felt that was sufficient for now.

"Yes, of course..." Hakoda sensed she had more to say. Ty Mai's fingers ran through the fur blanket on his cot.

"Would they get rid of me before we reach the air temples?" Hakoda hoped not. He could be satisfied if they found her an air master. He answered her honestly.

"I don't know."

"How far away are we from the temples?"

"At the rate we travel, we will make it there between winter and early fall." Hopefully sooner, if they left fire nation-controlled waters soon. Constant vigilance took its toll. Hakoda believed Ty Mai understood that more than she should. His answers did not please her, but she looked toward the door. A worn look etched on her face. Hakoda realized she waited for his permission. Warmth, unexpected but not unwelcome, seeped into his chest.

"You may go, Ty Mai, but remain in your bunk. I will explain the situation to the men. You will stay here until our meal ends, and we retire for the night." She nodded, and Hakoda opened the door for her. Her petite frame leaped into the hammock, swaddling into the fur blanket. Hakoda braced himself and went above deck.

The men circled around him before he made it up the steps, swarming with questions.

"What did she do?" Sangok's face was thunderous.

"She and Tonaq had an argument. She burned him by mistake." There were angry, vengeful cries from the men. Their frustrations crested, wave after wave, one after the other.

"How could she?" Kota despaired. Uruk followed with an angry shout.

"I knew that she was a weapon!"

"Should have put her on a raft and let her sail home!" Sangok agreed.

Bato remained silent. His eyes bore naked disappointment. Hakoda waited for the fires of outrage to simmer. As if waiting for the silence, Bato finally spoke.

"I heard Tonaq say her fire was blue." Hakoda nodded. Cerulean flames. Is it an omen? A sign? Hakoda had considered it since it was the color of their tribe. He could see Bato also thinking it, but nothing further came from his mouth. There are no firebenders like me. The words were like a jolt. She hadn't been overestimating herself, then. At least, not her power.  Hakoda reasoned, thinking Ty Mai certainly inflated her control.

"What is her punishment?" Pohu asked.

"She will care for Tonaq, personally. Her work has doubled. There will be more in the future." His answer didn't satisfy the men, who grumbled lowly. Pohu raised a brow.

"Pohu, Sangok, and I think she must go." Uruk's graven voice silenced everyone. "She is too dangerous. There is no approaching this for her benefit. If she burned Tonaq on purpose, she would be no better than her nation and a danger to everyone on board. If she burned him by accident, then she could lose control at any moment and burn one of us or the ship. She's dangerous, and this is too much for our ship."

"Do you doubt our capabilities?" The admonishment was also an honest question. The reprimand reigned in Uruk's anger.

"No. I did not mean it that way."

"I believe we can take care of her until we find her an airbending master. I don't see any other viable choice. However, we will vote on it once we reach Omashu. We can leave her with General Fong of the Earth Kingdom." Despite my misgivings. The discontentment dissipated.

"Alright." Uruk grasped Hakoda's forearm, and they shook. "I'm sorry again, chief. I know that this is not an easy choice." Hakoda understood, but that didn't mean he wouldn't try to fix this. The more Hakoda thought about her blue fire, the more he believed it was a sign from the spirits. Of what, he was uncertain. He only knew that their destinies were now intertwined.

Azula waited until the men fell asleep. They'd had no kind words for her that night. Not that the tribe had any before, but at least Kota would speak to her. Now, he slept with his back to her. Azula found herself unable to sleep. I lost control. I lost it. The words played over and over in her head. Is it possible to get control back?

She looked at her silk satchel, frayed and singed. Her thoughts drifted to Ember Island, running aside Zuko to find the best shells in the sea. No, forget Ember Island. Forget Zuko. Forget the throne. She reached into the bag, clutching her royal headpiece in a vice. Had she been in control at the palace? Vases of water used to explode around her when she was young, alone and emotional. Am I only unraveling further, then?  

She gently twisted out of the hammock and left her bag behind, tip-toeing to the deck. Azula was careful to remain below the helm, where Bato's watchful eyes steered the ship. The waning moon dimly lit a path to the boat's edge, where security collided with the chaos of the open ocean. Azula closed her eyes and pressed the headpiece to her forehead. The waves lapped hungrily at the ship's hull, awaiting her offering. She uttered a short prayer to Agni and an apology to her nation.

Her palms unfolded, surrendering the headpiece to the dark void. The gold shimmered, splashing the water and sinking to the ocean's depths. It's okay. The Princess had to go. Azula crept back to her bed, wiping away cold tears from her cheeks.

Strangely, her thoughts were absent for the first time since she'd left home. She gazed into the darkness, thoughtless, and kept awake by the gentle sway of her hammock. She decided to try meditating again in the newfound silence. Azula closed her eyes and felt the air tickle her nostrils, focusing on the soft sensation. She finally settled into a rhythm, eventually drifting off to sleep. She dreamt of home and warmth.

"Why are we doing this?"  Azula's irritation only seemed to encourage Iroh.

"To deepen your connection to the spirit world." He explained, offering her a tea. She grimaced, pushing his hand away not too gently.

"I don't want to deepen my connection with them. If anything, I want to sever it." A frown creased Iroh's wrinkles.

"Why in Agni's name would you want to do that?" His disbelief drew a throaty, aggravated sound from deep within her.

"Because," She began as if explaining a complex concept to Ty Lee, "They tell me horrible things and give me awful dreams. I want it to stop, so I sought you out." Iroh's frown deepened.

"Your duty as Avatar-" Iroh began. Azula immediately interrupted him.

"I don't care about that right now." Iroh pressed on as though he hadn't heard her.

"-Is also to be the bridge between the spirit world and ours. There are many disrupted spirits in the four nations right now. The world is out of balance." Balance. It always came down to balance. Why didn't it ever boil down to what she wanted?

"I had hoped this wouldn't waste my time, but I should expect this from you." Iroh raised a brow at her clipped tone.

"You weren't opposed to my ways last night when you asked me to teach you."

"Yes, I had no idea how obtuse you could be."

"Me, obtuse?" His voice held a hint of humor that Azula did not like. Azula hated not being taken seriously more than she hated being told what to do.

"Yes, like an otter-sloth." The insinuation rolled off Iroh's shoulders with a laugh. Azula hoped the guards were far away. Her loud-mouth Uncle could get them caught.

"I think that is the first time I have been compared to an otter sloth." Iroh chuckled quietly. Azula hadn't expected mirth to come from her insult. Otter sloths were notoriously slow and chubby creatures. She would have to try harder.

"Just teach me to waterbend." Iroh finished chuckling and grew serious.

"I will, but first, you must learn to meditate and breathe." Azula blew a little smoke from her nose while he explained. "Meditation can have a calming effect on the mind if performed routinely for some time. It may help you to connect with the spirits more constructively - in a way where you have much more control." Why hadn't Iroh said that from the start? Azula hoped she could handle this roundabout teaching method while he taught her to waterbend.

"Is that so?" Iroh nodded as if he were some fire sage. Despite how long he took to arrive at his answer, Uncle did have some wisdom to give.

"It is. It is how I was able to travel to the spirit world." Azula held back her surprise. Never mind, Uncle was cooky .

"Oh." Azula was at a loss for words.

"A story for another time. Now, cross your legs." Azula did as she was told. "Close your eyes and focus on your breathing." Azula tried. Her mind wandered in ways she did not want it to.  'What if we get caught? What if Iroh turns me in? How is this going to help me with water bending?'

"You're thinking. Let the thoughts pass. Imagine them as ripples in a lake on a windless day. Eventually, they will smoothen, and the lake's water will calm." Azula clenched her jaw.

After a few breaths, her uncle spoke again. "Relax, niece. Observe the thoughts for what they are and draw your focus back to the breath. I try to focus on where the air meets my nose." Iroh repeated the advice to her every several breaths. Azula's mind buzzed pleasantly despite the occasional intrusions of her thoughts.

Then, sooner than she expected, Iroh spoke something different, "Now, open your eyes." She obeyed with great confusion.

"Why? That felt fast." Iroh looked at a tall, dim candle. The wick had burned halfway through.

"It was longer than you think." He explained. Azula stretched her muscles, noticing the new tension and ache. She felt the need to stand and move.

"Impressive trick, Uncle." His grin annoyed her.

"Wait until you see my Pai-Sho game. Then you will see real tricks. Do you want to play a game before we start?" Azula scoffed.

"Absolutely not. I'm not here to drink tea and play some dusty old game. Teach me something useful, old man." Iroh's bemused smile widened, and Azula's brow twitched.

"Very well, but you are missing out. It's a very strategic game. You may enjoy it." Azula raised her arms and gestured at the water bowl with flat, open palms.

"We don't have all night, Uncle." His knees popped as he rose.

"You are correct; you are correct." He unrolled the scroll that she had brought. Formerly his, he allowed her to keep it for studying.

"Let us begin your first lesson," Azula smirked. 

"Finally."

Azula rolled in her hammock, snoring softly, blissfully ignorant of the brewing storm in the waking world.

Captain Zhao stared at a sealed scroll - a letter bearing the Firelord's seal, a personal touch - in the privacy of his quarters onboard his cruiser, the Yofune. Zhao knew his earlier missive to the Firelord would pay its dues, but not so soon. The messenger hawk's arrival had shocked him - even that was an understatement.

In his letter, Zhao told the Firelord a half-truth to raise his own station. Men didn't rise in the ranks by holding onto their honor as if they could not breathe without it. Zhao, however, thrived on men like that. Inferior men like Commander Chen. Not long ago, Zhao intercepted a scout report about two vessels sunk off the Earth Kingdom coast, costing the fire nation only minor losses. The sunken ships were only on supply runs to Omashu, led by fresh Lieutenants. We churn out more bright-eyed recruits than we know what to do with.

Zhao knew that one disappearance could be an accident, but two seemed like the start of a pattern. However, Zhao decided that those incidents didn't warrant a warning to the revered Commander Chen. Zhao told Ozai - long after Chen departed, naturally - that he feared for the area's security due to reports that men under his command gathered, of course, proposing to secure the area himself. Now, Chen had gone missing, and the commander was presumed dead. Finally, the fruits of his labor would be harvested.

He broke the seal, eagerly taking in the contents of the letter. Firelord Ozai had given him three orders? The Princess had gone missing? Moons ago? Zhao's brow furrowed, no longer sure about what to expect. His eyes greedily inched further down the rice paper. First, he would be reassigned, patrolling the colonies and securing the surrounding waters. He read more, and a wicked laugh erupted from his mouth.

The Firelord and War Council wanted him to recruit firebenders from the colonies? The homeland wanted half-breeds who looked Earth Kingdom and knew the culture well but were loyal to the Fire Nation. Await further orders. Why? Zhao frowned, considering what the Firelord would use them for. Finally, the Firelord assigned him to discreetly dispatch information regarding the missing Princess as acting Captain. His smirk grew into a feverish grin, and his eyes widened, sparking with naked ambition. 

No, not as acting Captain.  

Due to the recent opening, Commander Zhao would assist in securing the coastline from Omashu to the Pohaui Stronghold and alerting the Admiral in the area to the missing Princess. Discretion of the matter is the utmost priority. Zhao's finger tapped the table in rhythm as he finished the letter. One step closer to Admiral.

A small flame bloomed in his hand, touching the end of the letter and burning the information on the floor behind him. Zhao wondered who else knew about the missing Princess as he left his cabin, strolling to the Yofune's bridge. Clearly, the Firelord's daughter was not being ransomed or held captive somewhere. The Firelord would have mentioned such a crime. And if she was dead, no one found a body.

What, then? Her father didn't want the wind of this to reach the Earth kingdom. He was down two heirs now, both with the potential risk for capture. A dangerous game. This could be a secret only he possessed - like the knowledge of the moon and the ocean spirits. He smiled victoriously and opened the door to the helm, startling the helmsman and navigator.

"Change of plans. We don't need to go any further South. Set a course eastward for the Earth Kingdom." The helmsman sputtered.

"But Captain Zhao, our orders-"

"Silence." Zhao snapped and stalked forward, leaning over the small man. His fists smoked at his sides.

"It's Commander Zhao, now. Our orders have changed. Unless you want to end up like our former prince, you should chart a new course immediately." The men began scrambling to plot the fastest route. Zhao ignored them, missing their uneasy glances as he marched past them to look at the open ocean. Whatever sunk Commander Chen's cruiser would find that Commander Zhao would not go down as easily.

AN: Action and plot get rolling in the next chapter. We're gonna have a more cunning, underhanded and capable Commander Zhao. Buckle up. Edits, significant edits, Have been made to first three chapters. (Its a bad habit of mine to go back and edit things) Please re-read (if you so choose) and comment!

Mania666: Thank you! I'm glad you are enjoying it so far!

Mahiiragi: Same here, its a fun dynamic to read. Thank you!

Kashen: Thank you!

EtInScr: I'm glad! I enjoy Azula as a character a great deal. Thanks for reviewing!

Hefesto: Obrigado! Espero que você goste deste! (Google Translate Helped me out)

reader_moon: Thanks again for such a detailed response! I have come to appreciate reading your thoughts and comments on the story! I agree, especially thinking of their last interaction, he just kind of brushes her off and I remember feeling pity for her. She was young and raised by him to be a weapon, and not much else. I think the creators of the show were fairly intentional to not show her and Ozai interacting in a family way that we would see as normal. Dude is kinda... awful. I doubt he is capable of it. And yes, she definitely was raised to be a weapon to help him win the war. She seems social awkward too, especially in "The Beach", so I think she had much real healthy interaction she got with normal people - and good influences like you said with Iroh, Ursa, etc even less so. So, I strongly agree with her lack of real relationships being a problem! It's going to be a large focus of the story and her as a character. I never saw her having an easy time developing relationships because of her temperament and nature, but I certainly don't think its impossible. Especially not in the AU where she has the Avatar XD. I also just remembered that Aang is twelve in the series when he left too...  Hakoda is actually fun to write! I thought he would be more challenging, but certain parts come easily. I'm glad you liked the pai-sho scene because that was something I had in my head for a long time for no reason. It felt great to get that out hahaha. I look forward to your thoughts on this chapter!

Chapter Text

Rows of trees and moss thickets passed the bow and stern of the ship as the crew sailed upriver away from the coastline. Azula welcomed the sight of land. The open ocean had quickly proved monotonous and boring. As Azula had learned, excitement was challenging to come by at sea but not impossible to find. At midday, the crew was spotted by a fire navy vessel. Kota had seen it on the horizon with a telescope. His shout was so loud that it startled Azula from her hammock. Initially, she assumed they were being attacked. She ascended the steps before Tonaq could rise from his afternoon nap, igniting her fists with blue fire.

The men had watched her warily. Uruk had turned his stern gaze to the black dot on the horizon, unable to look at her. Azula had extinguished her flame quickly but waited with the men, preparing to fight to the death. Capture for her was not an option.

To her surprise, Hakoda ordered Bato to sail into the mouth of a thin river flowing from the earth kingdom. Then, he disappeared below deck. Bato carefully steered the ship upriver with great help from powerful wind gusts. Azula wondered if her own luck played a part in their escape. At least I can count on it for the little things.

Bato nestled the ship behind a blanket of leaves, moss, and branches to camouflage them. Azula had asked if they were safe, but no one answered her. The men had begun silently preparing for the day, avoiding her questions and sharp gaze, leaving her standing like a lost child on the deck.

The atmosphere onboard shifted since her accident with Tonaq. Azula kept her mouth shut most of the time. It didn't matter; even when she spoke, most of the crew ignored her. In a twist, aside from the Chief, Tonaq had been the one to talk with her most. Under Hakoda's watchful eye, she hadn't been able to leave his side, even when Pohu tended to him. She had become Tonaq's little shadow.

The first few days, he had also been unable to look at her and even more unwilling to speak to her. However, she was stuck with him. Time proved an effective weapon as eventually she eroded his resolve question by question, forcing him to talk with her and explain his tasks on the boat. Over a few days, their relationship had grown past the tense undertones to almost even footing. Azula figured it was because the men, in trying to ignore her, also accepted the consequence of avoiding Tonaq. Azula thought it was pathetic. At least Tonaq joked with her now. However, Azula assumed Tonaq had yet to fully move past her burning his arm. 

Hakoda, meanwhile, took to showing her maps in the chief’s cabin. Azula would learn the plans for their journey before Tonaq would wake. Hakoda revealed to her that many more ships waited in Chameleon Bay as a part of the Southern Water Tribe fleet. Naturally, she followed with questions about the fleet, their own boat, their fighting styles, and their tribe. Hakoda generously answered some of her questions. The more essential answers would come with time and trust. Azula understood. She carefully guarded her own secrets, after all.

Kota and Bato occasionally spoke to her, but no more than pleasantries, and Azula hated pleasantries. However, she hated Tonaq's added tasks far more. To her displeasure, Azula learned that Tonaq's responsibilities included after-anchoring adjustments. Her arms burned from tugging the ship's sails upward, folding them so the wind would miss them. Every pull was a new kind of pain. 

"Looks good so far," Tonaq said behind her. Azula grunted. Kota tugged hard to her right, hoisting the sail higher than her side, creating an uneven bend in the cloth.

"Slow down, Kota." She snapped. 

He clipped back to her in the same tone, "You speed up, Ty Mai." Yet, he stopped anyway, allowing her to raise her side to match his. A thick sheen of sweat had formed on her forehead.

"Okay, now we just tie these ropes here," Tonaq pointed to a spot on the railing, "And we are finished."

Azula tied the rope into a knot and sat on the hardwood, breathing heavily. Kota immediately stalked below the deck after tying his rope. Azula scowled at his back. There were only so many ways for her to feel useful, most of which required manual labor. Though she had not wanted the fire navy ship to catch them and fight her, at least then the men would have seen how valuable an asset she was. Azula knew fighting and knew it well. Father had seen to that. The skeptical glances the warriors had sent her way further fueled her desire to prove herself. Do I want to fight my own people? 

The thought surfaced, unannounced and unwelcome. Was she not a warrior? Warriors fought. Would it also make me a traitor?  Traitors ran. Each had its own burden, but Azula felt the weight of both. I'm no traitor, I haven't done anything wrong. She reminded herself.

"You're learning quickly." Tonaq sat down across from her. Azula scanned the bandages that stretched from his palm to his elbow. The wound healed quickly due to Pohu's extensive knowledge of burns. Azula knew it would not be long before he resumed his role on the ship.

"You've been patient with me," Azula responded. Her words felt more accurate than his. She'd caused several problems with the sails, among other things, and Tonaq had gently guided her to fix each hitch she created. Azula would have laughed aloud if the roles had been reversed, watching the person who burned her fumble helplessly with the ropes. To say it had been a humbling experience would not have been an exageration. Azula's gold gaze looked to Tonaq, studying him closely. "Why are you being so nice?" Her finger pointed at the bandages on his right arm. "I burned you." 

"Well, you allowed me to escape a few weeks of chores. Besides, I know when I was learning the ropes, It took me a long time to master everything." Tonaq lifted his burnt arm as if he'd forgotten. He grimaced at his own movement. "It still hurts a great deal." Azula shifted in place. At least he could feel it. The worst burns you couldn't. "The Chief scolded me for not respecting your things afterward. He seems to think you aren't that bad. He made some smart comparisons and had some great things to say." He lowered his arm, and a small chuckle escaped him. "I guess that's why he's the Chief."

Her head cocked to the side. The Chief had scolded him? Vouched for her? Azula wanted to ask what he had said. Instead, she told him, "Your arm could have been permanently damaged." Like Zuko’s eye, whatever that mess looked like now. Tonaq flinched.

"Pohu says it will be fixed just fine. The skin will have a nasty scar." Azula scratched the wooden deck. His condition was the best outcome they could have hoped for, aside from not burning him to begin with. 

"I never meant to burn you." It felt like weakness leaving her mouth. Father would have cuffed the side of her head. Being the Firelord is what makes your actions right, by blood. Azula wondered if that gave Father permission to burn her brother’s face, even as he begged. Azula did not think so. Hakoda also had told her not to apologize. Although the chief said that for entirely different reasons.

"You seemed shocked after. It was the most confusing thing." Tonaq absently rubbed the bandages, wincing again as he did. "I remember other firebenders. The ones who raided our homes. They all seemed so focused on destroying and hurting. I thought you were at first, too." It was a strange thing to hear. Azula certainly wouldn't admit that she had no problem using her flame to intimidate and to threaten, though burning, practically speaking would have been a step too far as she had learned.

"But you still believe that I am dangerous?"

Tonaq bit his lip but nodded. "I do, but less so than the soldiers." 

"They have to do their jobs. Everyone has a burden they would rather not bear." Azula said bitterly. Tonaq's mouth twisted.

"And their job is burning the homes of innocent people."

"And sinking ships is much better to you, I assume? Not every soldier wants to be one." Azula's challenge was met in force. Tonaq leaned forward with cold blue eyes.

"Do you think I don't know that? I never wanted this war, but I was born into it anyway. Your people started this. We want it to end." The fire died in her eyes, and Azula didn't respond. Her muscles felt heavier and tighter than before. Tonaq sighed and added, "I'm worried there will be a fight if that ship finds us."

"They won't." Azula pushed herself to her knees while Tonaq cocked his head. "Navy cruisers are too large to follow us upriver. Small platoon boats fit for rivers could follow us if they feel inclined, but I doubt they will pursue further. Fire Navy Captains have much more pressing matters than a lone vessel." Tonaq blinked.

"You seem to know a lot about the fire navy." Azula heard the question under the words but ignored it. Hakoda, Bato, and Uruk emerged from below deck and walked along the edge to the wooden ladder on the ship's side. "I have to go."

Azula ran forward, intercepting Hakoda. She clasped her hands behind her back and performed an awkward half-bow out of habit. Bato watched the action curiously. Uruk scowled.

"May I speak to you for a moment?" Azula asked before adding, "Alone, Chief Hakoda?" Hakoda told Bato and Uruk to go ahead and that he would catch up. He waved Azula to follow him, and they walked several paces away from the ship upriver. Azula looked over her shoulder. Bato and Uruk strolled downriver behind them, surveying the river and the treeline. 

"Ty Mai, you may speak freely." Azula smiled.

"Freely?" Her little smirk grew as Hakoda chuckled.

"Careful now," He warned. "You are on thin ice here; remember that." Azula's smile did not shrink, but a heaviness did settle in her chest. 

"May I firebend somewhere near the ship? I do remember your proposal." Azula's hand swept in a wide arc to the trees and the surrounding semi-open patches of green grass. "I'm certain there are some places I could practice out of sight." Hakoda hesitated. Azula was tired of not getting what she wanted and forced all her weakness to her face. "Please. I need this." Her expression must have been appropriately pathetic because Hakoda's resolve cracked. 

"Yes, you may, Ty Mai. Find a spot, but don't wander too far." Hakoda looked at the forest and specifically the trees with apprehension.

"I won't burn anything. My goal is to focus on controlling my flame." Her chi had been reigned in with careful meditation. It was almost under a respectable level of control. However, almost was not good enough. Practice was required to exercise it.

"I ... I trust you. Be careful, though; the fire nation controls this land.”

“I doubt they will look for us. You’re hardly a threat to them. Sinking one vessel will not attract the attention of the war machine.” Azula reassured. 

Her words didn’t relax Hakoda, who rubbed the back of his neck and chuckled nervously. “We’ve sunken three so far.” He admitted. Oh. Three could be a problem. “So, we don't want to attract any more attention." Hakoda's warning would have been adequate if he wasn't wrapped in blue and white armor.

"Yes, of course. No attention." He followed her gaze to his clothes and laughed lightly.

"Point taken." He patted her shoulder and walked past her. Azula thought for a moment before calling back.

"Hak- Cheif Hakoda." His neck craned to look back. "Perhaps some new clothes would benefit the whole crew?" His mouth worked into a half smile. 

"I will consider it. Clothes would be expensive. We will talk it over tomorrow." Then, he turned to catch up with Bato and Uruk. Azula would pay for the clothes herself if she needed to. Her own clothes had sweat stains, dirt, and food caked into them. The once pristine silk shirt looked and felt like a used napkin.

She tested her own scent and gagged. After her practice, a bath in the river was in order. Azula's nose had ignored the distinct odor for as long as possible. Despite discarding her title, some reminders of her life in the palace clung to her like lemur monkeys. Cleanliness was one of them.

Agni. She feared becoming used to the smell of a savage. She already wore their boots, ate their food, and listened to their stories by the fire. What was next? Dressing in blue and white instead of red? Tying her loose hair into their braids or ponytails?

She shuddered and ran back up to the boat, grabbing her silk bag, ignoring the curious glance from Tonaq and the indifferent looks of Pohu and Sangok. Kota watched her curiously before returning to sharpening his spear. Azula supposed simple folk preferred equally simple tasks to occupy their time.

Her new whale skin boots splashed into the marsh. She walked toward the thicket with a smile, shoving aside the thick underbrush of tall grass and bushes, moving further inland but staying close to the riverbank. Azula hiked until a spacious clearing opened before her.

The sun had peaked in the sky, bathing her in Agni's rays. It had been too long since she was able to bend. Faintly, her senses reached out, feeling the push and pull of the river nearby, the solid feeling of the earth beneath her feet, and the wind across her face. One day, they would all be hers to control. But not today.

She tied her bag to a tree branch and silently worked through her Katas. Controlled puffs of blue flame roared from her fists. Slowly, she worked through her forms until her muscles ached again. 

After a while, the sun dipped behind the trees' tops. Azula nearly finished her long workout when a twig snapped behind her. Her form broke, and the fire in her hands flared against her will. Agni, just when I thought I’d trained the weakness out. She whipped around, scanning the shrubs for the source of the sound.

Fortunately, the bag was still tied to the tree above her. Her flames dimmed. Not a thief, an animal, then. So she thought. Out of bushes in the distance, a black shape darted away, running perpendicular to her and away from the river.

Her fire roared to life in her hands, and Azula ran after the shadow. After a few steps, she stopped. It could have been Kota or Tonaq. Further, whoever watched her was fast, much faster than she. The shape was long gone after only a few breaths. Azula considered walking back to the boat instead of bathing. Then, her own scent wafted into her nostrils once more. Absolutely not. Whoever it was would have their eyes melted out if they disturbed her now.

Azula returned from her bath at sunset. Hakoda, Bato, and Uruk had returned from a town much further inland with food as night descended on the ship. Azula saw a distinct lack of sea prunes. That alone gave her reason to smile. Sangok cooked some seafood stew, which Azula volunteered to serve.

Azula had eaten her food in silence, away from the others, but listened to the crew argue about when to set sail. Some, like Pohu, Uruk, and Sangok, appeared anxious to depart. Bato, Hakoda, and Kota seemed content to stay. Tonaq ate his food in silence next to her. Azula thought it would be wiser to keep moving but kept her mouth shut.

Her focus drifted to the river and its water. Firebending had stirred a desire to try her hand at waterbending once again. Further, the full moon was out, and Azula felt the river pulsating beneath the ship. The rushing stream tempted her just as the moon did. She had not been able to waterbend since her departure, aside from using Kota's water to prove herself the Avatar. The ocean proved to be too wild for her inexperience. She waited for everyone to sleep below deck, but Hakoda called her to his cabin.

"What do you think, Ty Mai?" Azula looked up from her spot on the floor.

"Sorry?" She responded, confused. Azula realized he had been talking, and she hadn't been paying attention.

"Do you think we should stay where we are? Or leave?" Hakoda repeated and watched her curiously. 

"You're asking me?" 

"I am." 

Azula remembered the tense argument from earlier. "Why?" Her tone bordered on suspicion.

"You're part of the crew. Your input is valued." Azula scoffed and lit a small fire in her palm, playing with it. Hakoda's frown was mild. She snuffed the flame out.

"I think we should keep moving. We need to leave Fire Nation territory as soon as possible. We must stick to the coastline and do our best to avoid more cruisers. Using the coast will allow us to evade and escape if necessary. I believe they are faster on the open water." If Hakoda was impressed, he did not show it.

Instead, he said, "Noted." And looked back at his map. Azula frowned, stood, and strolled over to his table. Hakoda had several crude instruments on the table. The best tools savages could make, Azula thought. There were several circled locations on the map. Key places that Azula committed to memory.

Chameleon Bay, the fleet rendezvous location. General Fongs Base, south of Omashu, their closest ally with a large army, if anyone was to become separated. There was a question mark over Kyoshi island and some question marks near the northern air temple. Fire nation-controlled strongholds were marked with an 'x' from their first year of scouting. Azula did not need an introduction to those but had allowed Hakoda to show her the first time, nodding and asking appropriate questions. 

"Some of the crew seems anxious to leave." She observed. Hakoda didn't meet her eyes. She watched him make pointless lines along their journey between Omashu and the Earth Kingdom.

There was a long pause before he answered. "Yes, there is a split in the crew at the moment." Azula frowned at the answer. Too vague for her liking. 

"Why?" She asked innocently. Hakoda's shoulders sunk a little.

"Don't worry yourself with it, Ty Mai." 

"I thought I was part of the crew?" 

Hakoda sighed, "You are." Azula watched him fiddle with the map a little longer before she grew bored. An exaggerated yawn gave her an excuse to leave. She would learn in time, whether through him telling her or her overhearing him speak with someone else.

"Well, I am tired. Firebending has exhausted my energy." She turned to the door. Then Hakoda asked, "Did you feel better. After firebending?" Azula didn't face him.

"Yes, I feel... more like myself." She admitted quietly. 

"Good. I hope we can find more time for you to do that. If we remain here a little longer, you can practice more." Azula's chest warmed a little. She nodded wordlessly and quietly opened the door to the bunks. The rest of the crew was already asleep. Sangok snored loudly from his corner. Azula jumped into her bed and waited until Hakoda's lamp went out.

After a while, the push and pull of the water had become irresistible. Azula gently swayed in the hammock, kicking her feet out until the balls of her feet grazed the floor. She leaped nimbly onto her toes and balanced for a moment. Her little hands seized her bag, the dingy thing it was now. She could venture into town and buy a new one soon. She wouldn't miss this reminder of home. Her time on Ember Island was long ago and nearly forgotten.

Besides, she had the resources to replace it with something better and more secure. Azula still kept her jewelry and stolen coins a secret. There was still a faint worry in her mind that the tribe would confiscate her valuables to buy other things. They did share everything, after all. Azula assumed they would help themselves to share the remainder of her wealth.

She slipped on the whaleskin boots and crept above deck. Fortunately, no one watched over the wheel since they would remain in the river for at least another day. The men feared the fire nation in a head-on fight. Some were certain that the cruiser lurked at the mouth of the river, waiting. Azula still doubted it, even after Hakoda’s admission. It didn't matter, though, since her voice counted for nothing to the tribe, one raindrop among the storm. In one elegant move, she vaulted the railing and grasped the ladder.

A hand reached over the railing and seized her wrist. In the full moon's light, she could see Tonaq's bandages on his other arm, which looped over the side, holding him upright. His face twisted in pain.

"Where are you going?" He whispered.

"To waterbend." She growled, louder than she should have, "Let me go." He released her wrist, and she lowered herself, rung by rung. She dropped halfway, pushing herself backward onto the river's shallow edge. Water splashed her thighs, but the high boots kept her feet and calves dry. The ugly boots were admittedly helpful, though Azula would never admit that out loud. Another body, tall and muscular, dropped to her right, and another more lanky one to her left, splashing her dry clothes. Azula could hear Kota's snicker.

"What are you doing?" She controlled her anger, pressing her nails into her palms.

"Following you," Tonaq said. Azula wanted to scream orders at them, but that would get her nowhere. It would only wake the rest of the crew. As she heated herself, the water evaporated from her clothes with a hiss of steam.

"That's neat." Kota's flat tone told her he did not think her bending was neat. Not at all. Azula huffed and waded through the water onto the bank of the river and began marching upstream. A blissful silence descended upon the group until Kota's fat mouth opened again.

"Why are we going so far from the ship?" Kota's voice was too loud, so Azula whipped around, lighting a small fire in her palm. Kota and Tonaq stilled.

"Because of your loud mouth." Then, the flame was snuffed out. The trio walked in silence again for a while longer. Then, Azula asked a question. "Why are you following me?" Azula looked between Kota and Tonaq. Seeing their faces in the dark, even with the full moon, was difficult, but she didn’t stop to light another fire in her hand. Kota's voice, a little lighter after her scolding, spoke first.

"Well, Tonaq wanted to see you waterbend. I wanted to make sure that Tonaq..." Kota trailed off. Didn't get hurt again. Azula finished his sentence in her head and looked around her.

"And you think that in the dark... you would get the best view of my waterbending?" Keeping the derision from her tone was challenging, but she managed. Azula spotted the faintest downturn of Kota's lips in the darkness. 

"Well, the moon is full tonight." Kota offered. "And if we can't see, you can always light a fire." 

"Light a fire? In enemy territory? After being chased by a fire navy vessel?" Azula's tone was scathing. Tonaq had the gall to snicker. The humiliation was lost on Kota, though. Dumb oaf. The outline of his shoulders rose against the faint light.

"Eh, we got away and haven’t seen them since. I'm sure we're fine. You should keep an open mind." 

Azula’s fingers twitched, and her voice lowered, no longer feigning politeness. "Your mind is so open that your brain has fallen out, idiot."

"Uh, I think my head is pretty closed up." He knocked on his skull twice. "Yep. Still in one piece." Azula turned to gape at him before throwing her hands up in defeat. She no longer believed the old idiom about Earthbenders being the most stubborn people.

"You're going to lose sleep over this." Her warning fell on deaf ears. Tonaq seemed to be enjoying himself, watching them argue. Azula could stand it no longer and forced herself to march upriver again.

"So are you," Kota responded cheerfully to her back. Azula decided she would find a way to burn his food before the next dinner. 

Tonaq cleared his throat and began to speak. "At first, I thought you were going to run away." Azula's step faltered a little. "But, once you said you would waterbend, I wanted to follow you because I haven't seen many waterbenders. I always wanted to see one. There used to be so many in the South. We used to have a city that rivaled the north. Then, they were taken from us in those raids, and our tribe has been in decline ever since. I guess the Chief's daughter, Katara, could waterbend, but she was a child. She wasn't a talented bender when we left." 

"I doubt that my waterbending will be any more impressive." Azula hefted the sack further up her shoulders. "I read about the Southern Raiders and their objective for the Southern Water Tribe." Azula blinked, realizing that may have been too much. "Only a little." Azula spoke again after a beat, "It seems that what we were told about spreading our greatness was untrue." She heard Tonaq and Kota stop walking. There was a long silence for a moment. 

"That's what they tell you?" Tonaq growled. Azula did not stop walking.

"Yes. Just as I'm sure you've been told by your elders that we're all snarling, vicious, fire-breathing, ash-making monsters." They didn't deny it. "Ever since I was old enough to learn, it was drilled into our head that we and we alone were destined to make the other nations as great as us. The teachers and fire sages tell us we spread our greatness across the four nations in the name of Agni and the Fire Lord.” She cleared her throat. “I have read otherwise when I learned about the Southern Raiders, among other things."

Tonaq's somber voice answered after a few moments. "Yeah... well, reading about it isn't the same as seeing it." But I have seen it. She wanted to say. She remembered being dragged away in chains, locked in a metal cell. Azula remembered Kata had ascended above the ice, carried by a water tornado. Even though she was not a fully trained Avatar, it was intimidating, even in a dream. The soldiers hadn't fought her, though. They didn't need to if they had enough of the village to ransom. Kata had surrendered, unwilling to sacrifice her friends and family to escape or fight. Azula remembered Avatar's death alone in that cage by her own hand after hearing the fate that awaited her. Azula told them none of that.

Instead, she muttered to herself. "No, you're right. It isn't." The trio walked upriver until Azula felt comfortable to start a small fire. Kota was correct, unfortunately. The full moon reflected off the river, but it was not enough light to see her old waterbending scroll. A fire was necessary, but it needed to be negligible. Azula only required one large enough to illuminate her scroll in the dark. Azula lit some dry sticks while Kota and Tonaq settled on the other side of the fire. She dug through her bag, tossing aside the jewelry and coins until she clutched the rice paper.

"I knew you were going to make a fire." The smugness in Kota's voice made her roll her eyes in the dark.

Tonaq spoke after. "That is something a firebender is useful for," Azula almost smiled. Imagine how useful I could be in battle then. However, Tonaq continued with a hint of bitterness, "-Other than burning people." Azula’s prideful thoughts soured. She ground her teeth and turned her back to them. Focusing on the breath, she began to stretch her limbs, starting with her arms.

"It's a good thing to stretch first," Kota said as though his advice counted for something. "Pohu always says if you stretch before you fight, your muscles will be just right! It even rhymes." Tonaq snorted. Azula ignored them. It was nice to practice in front of someone again. Nostalgia warmed her chest. Uncle would have a hoot if he saw her doing this. She wondered where the old man was tonight. Probably hunting her. She frowned.

"You said that you didn't think your waterbending would be impressive. Why?" Kota asked, confused. "I remember you bent the water from my waterskin just fine." She finished stretching her legs and rose to stretch her arms.

"I have yet to successfully bend water in the daytime. My connection to the push and pull of the water is strongest on the full moon." Kota made an 'ah' sound. 

"I think I've heard that somewhere. Or maybe I read it." Azula paused.

"You can read?" She had phrased it innocently. Her little smirk indicated the question was an insult. Surprisingly, Tonaq roared with laughter. Azula could ask him the same question, though. Kota, for once, noticed she was making fun of him and scowled.

"Yes. I can read a little."

"A little?" Azula's smirk grew, but she focused on the push and pull of the water, ignoring Kota’s anger.

"Yes. A little." Kota repeated hotly. "Not all of us got to be raised in a rich home and pampered like you." Azula stiffened; then, she rounded on them with fury. The water sloshed over her boots, encroaching dangerously on the small fire.

"My life was not easy! You don't know anything!" Her snarl was punctuated by a rise in the fire. Kota looked behind her, paled, and raised his hands.

"Uh, Ty Mai." His finger pointed over her shoulder. She looked, and the water had risen dangerously into a wave taller than she. Azula blinked. Had she done that? The connection broke before she could feel it, and the wave crashed, returning to the river.

"Huh." She looked at her palms as if seeing them for the first time. 

"I thought you said that you weren't a good waterbender?" Tonaq asked. Azula enjoyed the hint of fear in his voice. 

"I'm... not." 

"Then what was that?" Kota walked beside her, astounded, looking at the full moon's reflection in the river.

Azula's hands rested on her hips. "I don't know." Kota began to ask another question, but she raised a hand. "I can't concentrate with you yapping in my ear. Either sit and be silent or stroll back to the ship in the dark." Kota scoffed but wandered back to his place next to Tonaq and sat with a huff. Azula rolled the scroll between her feet and concentrated on the tides. The smell of smoke wafted through the air. Strange. Azula closed her eyes and turned the orb into a whip, shifting it around her like a dancer would twirl a ribbon. 

Kota and Tonaq watched her from across the dimming fire. They were quiet aside from a few small claps. Thank Agni. Azula tried to remember her Uncle's words. Something about not forcing the water. Her arms were tight and tense as she cracked it like she would a fire whip. The water splashed into the dirt. Azula was grateful for the dark and the low light as she could feel her face heat.

Kota made a noise of disappointment. Azula squatted before the scroll and studied the movements closely to hide her frustration. Iroh had been a great teacher in introducing her to the basics, but clearly, she needed a master. Azula wondered if air bending would be as difficult for her to understand. Her hand dragged across her face as she remembered her incident with Ty Lee those years ago. 

Iroh once told her that her innate power was the root of her raw connection to the elements. That her abundant energy made her more sensitive. Azula felt like her chi flared carelessly, reaching out to each element like an enthusiastic toddler. And like a toddler, whatever it touched, it made worse. Azula scowled, lifted the water again, and repeated the movements with disappointing results. Maybe she was out of practice. She wished Uncle were here.

"I told you it would be disappointing," Azula said, allowing her self-loathing to fully reveal itself. 

"I think you're doing fine," Kota answered. He was a terrible liar, Azula realized.

"You're at least better than Katara was," Tonaq said. 

"How old was she when you last saw her?"

"I don't know... maybe eight? Nine years old?" Azula's hand slapped her forehead. At least she was talented enough to beat the memory of an eight-year-old girl. 

"That's reassuring." Azula heard Tonaq chuckle at her sarcasm. However, she was, at the very least, tenacious. Azula turned to the river again, summoning another orb. She would bend all night if she had to. Her arms twisted again, shaping the water into a whip. Azula could feel her body flow briefly, and she guided the water forward and back before snapping it. There was a weak crack from the water whip. Kota clapped. Azula frowned. Almost wasn't good enough. She brought the water back to her, but the wind blew, fanning a foul stench. Azula could smell the smoke, rancid and odious, more strongly now. Her connection to the water vanished with another splash. She looked down, wondering if she had accidentally thrown something into the fire. Their fire was dying out, and Azula sniffed close to it.

"What are you doing?" Kota sounded disturbed. Azula punched a fireball at the bundle of sticks, igniting them again. Tonaq and Kota jumped.

"Do you smell that?" Azula asked. She hoped it was only her imagination.

Unfortunately, Tonaq sniffed the air and stiffened. "I do." Azula squinted, looking around them. Kota began to cough.

"My chest burns." He coughed again. Azula picked up her scroll, threw it into her bag, and looked at them.

"Get up. We need to leave." Azula helped Tonaq to his feet. Kota was already running. "Wait!" Azula hissed as loudly as she dared. 

"We have to catch up with him." Tonaq ran ahead of her. Azula trailed behind, not having the leg length to keep up with their strides. An orange glow started to grow against the dark horizon. Azula ran a little faster. Tonaq muttered something in despair ahead of her. Azula couldn't hear him over the blood rushing in her head and the pounding of her own heart. Tall and hungry fire surged above the treeline, illuminating the area. Even the river seemed alight with flames from burning, half-splintered tree logs that floated in the water.

Their hiding spot had been discovered, Azula realized grimly. The trees that once sheltered the ship crumpled to ash. Tonaq had moved his uninjured arm across his face, holding his blue tunic as a cloak over his mouth. 

"Kota!" He shouted. Azula could see little black shapes moving against the flames. The black silhouettes became more defined as they shortened the distance between them. Azula realized that they were the shapes of men. Some floated in the river, and others staggered about the opposite bank. The tribe? Then, she recognized their clothes. They all bore the same pointed helms and red and black armor.

"Kota!" This time, Azula cried out. Kota froze, stopping a hundred paces from where the ship had once been. Azula and Tonaq caught up and stared at the towering flames. More trees began to crumble in the blaze. Azula grabbed their arms and tugged them toward the safest part of the treeline. The fire ate the forest ahead hungrily; they had to act quickly.

"It can't be. Tui and La help us." She heard Kota whisper. 

"Where is the ship?" Azula asked aloud as she scanned the banks of the river. She counted four Fire Nation men on the opposite side, stumbling in the shallow water near the shore. Then, Azula spotted a Fire Navy Riverboat facing toward them in the center of the wide river. Azula realized they had come up the river, probably looking for them and hoping to surprise them in the darkness.

Its bow was pointed straight to the sky, and a massive hole had been punched in its side. The engine and most of the boat were also covered in fire. Azula's eyes widened.  Blasting Jelly . A few shadows were floating in the water around the vessel. Azula closed her eyes and sucked in a breath.

"I don't see it." Tonaq's voice was grim. 

"It seems they fought back." Azula pointed to the sinking iron vessel. Tonaq punched a tree trunk. "Damn it!" 

"That may have been the only riverboat." Azula surmised, watching the flames consume their surroundings. "I think they escaped." Tonaq and Kota turned to her with wide, hopeful eyes.

"What makes you think that?" Kota asked.

"Those men are wounded," She adjusted her finger toward the walking men, ignoring the floaters near the sandbanks, "If there were other ships, one would have stayed behind to tend to them or at least returned after sinking your tribe's boat." 

"Wounded?" There was a promise of violence in Tonaq's voice. Azula grabbed his arm as tightly as she could.

"No. We need to run." Tonaq shook her hand off.

"Run? We need to know what happened!" He roared.

"You're not ready to fight." And I don't want to fight them. Tonaq huffed but didn't dispute her words. Kota hummed a noise of agreement. 

"We need to reach the coastline west of here. Maybe they can spot us if you signal them with your fire. It's bright blue and easy to recognize." Azula blinked at Kota, surprised by him. "We may lose the Chief anyway." Kota despaired. Azula looked at the flames, which crept closer and closer.

"That will be a problem," Azula said. Kota hung his head. Azula was not going to give up like this. "Don't wallow like that! Pick your head up! I can keep us safe from the flames if you stay close. We will move slowly. Let me bend the flames away." Kota made a face as though he hadn't thought of that.

The smoke would be a problem, even though she could dampen the flames. The fumes and falling ash would not choke them, but it would make breathing difficult. Azula lamented her lack of an airbending master. Smoke would have been much easier to deal with. Before they moved, she considered something. "We're going West, but if we don't find them, they will go south to either Omashu or General Fong's fortress, correct?" Kota thought for a moment.

"Yes. We should walk to Omashu first. General Fong has a fortress south of the city. The Chief was in touch with him." Omashu - One of the last bastions of the Earth Kingdom. Azula opened her bag and removed her White Lotus tile, remembering her Uncle's words. He promised the tile would help her if she was in trouble, but to Azula, it was a useless game piece. Maybe she should have listened and trusted him. No. Uncle could be playing a long game. She brushed her thumb over the tile as the forest burned ahead. Then, she sighed before dropping it back into her bag and tying it again. Kota and Tonaq watched her with open curiosity. 

"Fine, we make for Omashu if we cannot find them along the coast. It's to the south but a long walk away. There will be another river to cross and some mountains." Azula was grateful she had spent time with the Chief, peering over his maps. She hoped they were correct. Kota and Tonaq looked at each other, then at her, together.

"Lead the way, Ty Mai." Azula steeled herself as they marched into the fire. 

AN: Again, edits will be made, to this chapter as have done the rest. See Authors note at the top if you missed it!

Chapter Text

"My feet hurt." Kota's whined from ahead of her. Azula growled and felt it deep in her chest; even her stomach rumbled. The forest around them was silent, and Azula felt mocked. Hardly any animals worth eating lived in this sparse part of the Earth Kingdom, away from the rivers and the coast.

"Well, you seemed awfully sure that skipping that village benefitted us. We could have stopped, rested," Azula glared harder at the back of his head. "Eaten."

"And how would we pay for it?" Kota snapped. Azula held her tongue. She could pay for a whole moon cycle in an inn for all three of them if needed - food and all. She didn't tell them that, though. Kota took her silence for an answer. "We're not going to steal." Azula considered her words carefully, not wanting to provoke another argument.

"What would you do?" She asked.

"Work. I can sell my club if it comes to that." Azula doubted a polished wooden club was worth much. Maybe it could buy them a day's worth of food if someone was generous. Azula realized he'd brought that club with him to protect Tonaq and himself when they followed her that night, feeling even less welcome. "I thought if we skipped that village and followed the coast, we would spot them," Kota said, kicking some rocks. Then, his voice raised a pitch in anger.

"Plus, you burned my dinner!" He kicked another pile of pebbles. "Maybe this is your punishment."

"That was an accident." It was no accident. "It was also two days ago, and your food has been fine since," Azula said firmly. Kota grumbled, saying some words unique to the southern water tribe. Judging by his tone, Azula doubted she would like it if she knew what it meant.

"Whatever." Kota finally grunted out. Azula wondered how Hakoda led these unruly fools. What would Uncle do? Uncle might sit down with them for some tea. Was their tribe even cultured enough for tea?  Tonaq looked back at her, frowning. He seemed more tired from their arguments than traveling fatigue.

"We will stop at the next town, Ty Mai. We just need to follow the stream a little longer." Tonaq tried to reassure her. She valued his words on survival as much as Zuko's advice on firebending.

"I'm not convinced that following this stream will lead us anywhere," Azula said. They had been wandering for three days - four, depending on how she counted - in the Earth Kingdom forests. They had seen nothing but dirt, trees, and some mountains. They were becoming wild themselves. Azula's long black hair had become an unkempt mess, so far from the perfection she strove for. Mud and dust stuck beneath her nails. Even if Father sent out my description, I doubt I'd match it now.

Kota killed a rabbaroo by bludgeoning it with his club. He'd been proud of that and designated himself their hunter. Azula wasn't sure who else could fill the role. She had no idea how to hunt game, and Tonaq had one arm. Because of that, Tonaq foraged for berries and tree nuts. Azula did not trust the tribesman to accurately distinguish between edible and poisonous foods, so she avoided whatever Tonaq brought back. That left Azula in charge of lighting their fires, cooking their meat, and filling their water.

It was a delicate system made more fragile by lack of sleep. Further, Azula couldn't rest a whole night since someone always had to keep watch. The attack had raised their guard. Worse yet, Azula wondered if they slept when it was her turn to watch. She was sure Kota's snoring didn't stop on its own account.

Kota tossed his hands in the air. "Water usually leads to civilization." As if I would know. She'd spent her spare time studying strategy and firebending, not survival skills. The stream had begun to dry up anyway, and the sun hung low. The shadows grew longer, twigs cracked beneath them, and even the thin, gentle stream trickled audibly. The wilds whispered to them. Azula did not want to spend another night in the forest without proper gear: tents, sleeping rolls, and even some cooking pots. Azula would appreciate even one of the three. 

"Hopefully, before the sun sets, we will find something," Tonaq muttered, and Azula shared his sentiment with a grunt. The silence returned, though more tense than before. It proved an effective nudge toward brooding for Azula. 

After an argument the night before, Kota spitefully told her that the crew would vote on her staying when they reached Omashu. Hakoda had mentioned the possibility of forcing her to leave and had been behaving a little strangely. She learned that the crew was currently split evenly down the middle. Kota, Hakoda, and Bato believed that she should stay for reasons that Azula could not discern. Uruk, Sangok, and Pohu wanted her to leave. Tonaq was undecided, which surprised Azula a great deal.

She figured if anyone wanted her gone, it should have been him, but Tonaq had shrugged. I disagree with leaving you before we find an airbending teacher. He had told her. Then Tonaq added that he wasn't sure if she could keep herself together before they found her a master. Her meditation sessions must have worked wonders. She didn't even snap at his dumb doubts. Azula was a master of holding herself together. Her life in the palace would have been short lived if she wasn't.

If she could return Kota and Tonaq to Hakoda in one piece, Azula could persuade the crew to keep her longer. This mishap was her chance to prove herself. If she was nothing else, Azula was a warrior and a survivor, which made her confident about keeping Tonaq and Kota safe from harm. She believed in that much.

Kota made a loud, shrill sound, startling Azula. Fire jumped to her fists as she looked around.

"What? What is it?" She looked around them, not noticing any threats.

"I think those are walls ahead." Kota pointed far in the distance where the trees cleared to reveal a short mountain range and, before the hills, small earthen walls. Tonaq hooted loudly, and Kota whooped as the green-tiled rooftop of a tall pagoda emerged above the wall. Azula could not believe it as she extinguished her flames, allowing herself the faintest of grins. Lucky. Born lucky.

"Finally." Intense relief washed over her. They could stay at an inn, she realized. Azula hadn't slept on a real bed in many moons since her last night at the palace. After three days in the raw wilderness, that stretch of time felt like forever to her. She shivered involuntarily, imagining a soft, downy featherbed. The town was small but more significant than the village they had passed in the north. As they walked closer, Azula searched her silk bag, counting the coins she had stolen. A princess didn't need gold pieces; she needed to ask, and a servant provided her desire. So, fearing the worst, she'd borrowed some spare coins she'd found in Uncle Iroh's drawers. Paranoia paid off, at least this time. Though she'd always wondered if Uncle noticed. For some reason, she would always find replacement gold and silver pieces in the same spot. Maybe Uncle was going senile.

They passed under the arch, beyond the gates of the village. Shoddy shacks were propped up by wooden beams, and an open market sprawled into the main street. At the end of the road was the tall pagoda with green tiled roofs, the building of a government official. Azula was dismayed by the sight of red uniforms. Fire Nation soldiers patrolled the town atop muscular Komodo rhinos. Two were stopped, and their riders engaged in heated questioning of an unfortunate man near a cabbage cart. Beyond that, two more fire nation soldiers inspected what must have been the man's vegetables in an open stall. Azula noticed Kota and Tonaq's intrigue and directed them away from the open markets and through a door before they could stir up trouble. An older woman glanced at them curiously from behind a table.

"I was just closing up shop. Can I help you?" The woman asked, not unkindly. Kota peered out the slitted window, watching the scene unfold outside. Azula followed until the man being questioned pointed at the shop. A chill coursed through her veins, and she yanked Kota away from the window.

"I just did you a favor, fool." She hissed, and he snatched his wrist back, glaring. Instead of snapping at her, Kota turned to the shopkeeper.

"What's going on out there?" Kota asked. The woman's nose scrunched in confusion.

"What do you mean?" She walked to where Kota had stood, observing for herself. Then, she sucked in a sharp breath and shut the windows. The three of them immediately tensed. Kota's hand went to his club. Azula carefully hid her smoking hands behind her back. 

"What's wrong?" The woman raised a finger to her mouth at Tonaq's stern voice. She gestured for them to follow her away from the door to the back of the shop.

"The Fire Nation garrison that watches over the town has been questioning the people again. They're arresting Earthbenders." The woman whispered. A unique rage twisted Tonaq and Kota's expressions. Azula grimaced, almost wanting to interrupt. However, those words ensured Kota and Tonaq's attention would latch on like hungry polar bear dogs

"Why?" Kota's voice lowered. 

"There was a rebellion. Years ago. It was led by Tyro, my husband. Obviously, we lost. The fire nation decided they didn't want more of that here. They took the Earthbenders somewhere after they surrendered. No one's seen them since. Only a few remained in the town in secret, and their numbers dwindled. Their captain believes that some of us know who they are." The woman finished sadly. Azula tugged Tonaq away while Kota continued to question her. 

"We must focus on returning to Chief Hakoda and the crew, not fighting the Earth Kingdom's battles," Azula whispered furiously. Returning to the ship empty-handed - or even the possibility of it - was not an option. If she did, exile awaited her. Azula wanted to avoid wandering the Earth Kingdom alone, especially after spending three days in the forest. She was confident in her abilities but not stupid. Survival out there was something that would take her years to learn. Even then, Azula did not want to merely survive. She wanted to thrive.

"Aren't you the Avatar? Isn't this your job?" Tonaq asked, narrowing his eyes. Azula ground her teeth, and her face flushed, but she did not look away.

"I can only bend one of four elements properly, in case you have forgotten. I'm hardly an Avatar." That made Tonaq hesitate. He bit his lip, appearing slightly chagrinned. 

"This is exactly what happened to our tribe, Ty Mai." His voice remained tinted with anger. Azula knew the stakes were high for Kota and Tonaq. They had spoken about it many times. However, the risks were heightened for her, too, if they interfered here. The chance of defeat and capture outweighed any potential reward. Azula seemed like the only one of the three who actually understood the consequences of a fight. The Fire Nation would paint a target on their backs, even if they won. Destroying a garrison and freeing a town was not something to be taken lightly by even the dumbest of the officers. If word got back to her father that she had- Azula shuddered and returned to the conversation. 

"I understand that, but," She lowered her voice. "We can't take on the fire nation army. We're only staying here for a day so that we may rest. I must return you and Kota to the ship in one piece." This fight was not theirs, anyway, even if they could win. Azula was careful not to say that, knowing her sentiment would be unwelcome. Tonaq frowned at her but nodded.

"Alright." They walked back to the woman and Kota, who was now beaming at them with a wide smile.

"Her name is Hina. She agreed to let us stay in her barn free of charge! We just need to help her with the animals and fix her barn roof tomorrow!" Kota said. Azula did not share his excitement as she blinked at him, holding back a scowl. A barn? Help with animals? Azula imagined her cozy, warm bed at an inn suddenly aflame. Absolutely not. 

"Kota, perhaps we should talk-" Tonaq's palm clapped her back hard. Hina looked at her strangely. 

"We accept your gracious offer, Hina. Thank you." Tonaq said, glaring at her. Azula returned it with her eye twitching dangerously. Messing with my things may not have been a burnable offense, but hitting me on the back that hard was a fair game. Azula's focus wandered to Tonaq's arm, and her anger dulled. I suppose one hit could be forgotten. 

"Let me finish closing first. Then, you can follow me." Hina finished cleaning quickly to Azula's pleasure. They left the town square and its small walls behind, walking along a lightly forested path. A narrow dirt road bent off the main trail to a hut and a small open grassland. Azula could smell the barn in the distance before she saw it. Agni give me patience. Kota chatted with Hina in front of Azula and Tonaq. Azula's back still stung from his slap.

"You didn't have to hit me that hard. I would not decline her offer; I just wanted to discuss it." Azula said, keeping her composure.

Tonaq snorted. "That would have made us seem ungrateful guests. It's funny since you always complain about Kota's big mouth." Azula almost snapped at his implication. Instead, she forced a small smile to her face.

"So you admit he does have a big mouth?" Now, Tonaq openly laughed. Kota and Hina turned to stare at them for a second before returning to their conversation.

"I didn't say that."

"But, you thought it. I could tell." Tonaq shook his head. A boy came from the hut, holding buckets in each hand. He watched them warily with pale green eyes. A green headband held back his long, dark hair. He seemed closer in age to her than Kota and Tonaq.

"This is my son, Haru." Hina introduced him. He looked at Kota and Tonaq, smiling. Then, their eyes met, and he frowned. Azula wanted to scoff. What about her made people look at her like that? 

"I'm Kota. Nice to meet you." Kota stepped forward and extended his hand, which Haru shook. Tonaq followed suit.

When it was Azula's turn, she declined to step forward and offer her hand. "I'm Ty Mai." He frowned but nodded all the same.

"Nice to meet you all." It was genuine enough that Azula hummed in agreement. "Mom, I'll be back soon. I'm going to fill the animal's water for the night." Hina smiled.

"Alright. Be safe, Haru. We will have dinner ready when you return." Haru walked a little faster after that until he disappeared beyond the barn. Hina led them into her hovel, which was a tiny two-room home. Azula sat at her table while Hina heated up some rice and dumplings.

"Thank you for all of this," Kota said with such sincerity that Azula wanted to vomit. 

"It's nothing. You're the one I should be thanking. I've been wanting the barn roof fixed since summer. Haru is a little young to climb up there on his own. It will be needed when winter comes for us." Azula could smell the dumplings now, and her stomach growled audibly.

"That's Ty Mai's way of saying thank you. She's a little quiet around strangers." Kota said, smirking at her. Azula would have stuck her tongue out at him if it wasn't so undignified. Instead, she leaned in and whispered, "If you were a better hunter, we may not even be hungry right now." She watched Kota sputter and his face redden while shooting an innocent smile at Hina, who had turned from cooking as Kota's hand slammed on the table.

"A bug," Kota said weakly. Hina smiled at them and returned to stirring the food. Kota and Azula resumed glaring each other down. Tonaq's arm came between them.

"Say, Hina, you wouldn't know how to get to Omashu from here? Would you?" Tonaq asked. Hina emptied the food into five wooden bowls and handed them out.

"I do. You'll need to cross the mountain range in the south or go around it. You'll need a strong mount to make it over those peaks. Otherwise, it will add a great deal of time to your travels. Once you've done that, there's the river to cross." She paused thoughtfully, "There are a few towns up the river, like Senlin Village, where a fisherman or two may be willing to ferry you across." Azula wondered how long that would take.

"How much would it cost for an animal to get us over the mountains?" Azula asked and Kota fixed her a significant look. 

"Quite a few gold pieces," Hina said, looking at her strangely again. 

"Time is our enemy. I suppose we would have to work a long time in exchange for even one of your animals. Longer than it would take to walk around the mountains." Azula said, drumming her fingers on the table. Hina frowned.

"Yes. You would. Kota told me you were separated from your tribe." Hina's eyes fell on Azula's red silk clothes. Azula straightened, trying to appear unbothered. "I can't give you any of my ostrich horses, but if you fix the barn roof well enough, I will provide you some food for your journey." After they repeated their thanks, the door opened, Haru walked in, and they began to eat. Azula finished her dinner, satisfied. Even the bland taste of the pork dumplings could not dampen the pleasure of finally eating a full meal. Kota, Tonaq, Hina, and Haru conversed while Azula stewed, thinking about buying an animal to cross the mountains. Azula had kept her money secret long enough. Was this not the exact reason she had saved it? A mount could shorten our journey considerably. How much would it cost?  She thought the process through logically. What would we do with it after? Kill it? Eat it? Sell it? Releasing it would be a waste.

Azula finished eating and excused herself to the barn to secure the best sleeping spot. The cloudy sky masked any light from the stars, so she relied on her fire to reach the shoddy hut behind Hina's home. Azula pried the barn door open with a little effort. Straw was strewn about the floor, and there were a few solid hay bales. Azula walked over to one and broke the bindings, picking up some softer, trampled straw and throwing it on top. Better than dirt. It's better than the iron floor of a ship, too. Strangely, she missed the hammock, even its nauseous sway. She frowned, tossing her silk bag atop the pile and jumping onto it. 

Her body sunk further into the hay than she expected. Much better than bare rocks. Her eyes drifted shut on their own accord, squinting open only when Kota and Tonaq slid through the barn door. After a short time Azula fell asleep. She dreamed of pink and red, blue braids on fire, and a white ball of ice under the sea. 

Azula woke to the sound of a hammer, smashing a nail into wood. She rolled over, hoping the noise would stop. Then, she blearily opened one eye when it continued. Light poured in through a hole in the roof of the barn. Azula blinked quickly, looking around, realizing Tonaq and Kota were gone. She sat up, sending tufts of hay and her bag to the dirt. Then, the Kota's head peered through the hole above her. His braids dangled aside his face.

"Ah, you're finally awake!" Then he returned to hammering. Azula noticed it was long past sunrise at that moment. She was supposed to rise with the sun; how had she slept in?

Shaking the cobwebs from her head, she called Kota, "Where is Tonaq?" 

Kota's voice answered from somewhere on the roof. "He's helping Haru with some animals." Azula's stomach growled.

"You didn't think to wake me for breakfast?" 

"Uh, no. You seemed exhausted, so Tonaq said to let you sleep. Besides, I've seen your work on the ship. It's better this way, trust me." Azula's face heated. 

"I would have helped." She spat out, picking up her bag. It was a lie, but she wanted to regain her dignity somehow. 

"Uh-huh." Kota resumed hammering, then paused for a moment. "I did leave you a bowl of stew and some bread by the door. It may be cold now, but firebender and all, I figured that wouldn't be a problem." Azula's brows rose, and she scrambled to the bowl, warming it with her hands and eating voraciously. Kota finally nailed the final plank, sealed the hole, and came down to meet her.

"Hina left us a burlap sack with some food," Kota said, pointing to an ugly bag in the corner. "It should be enough to help us past the mountains without worrying. So, once you fill our waterskins, we can leave." Azula smiled.

"We won't leave yet. We need to go back into town." Kota raised a brow and crossed his arms.

"Why?"

"I'll show you when we get there. Consider it my thanks for allowing me to sleep." Kota's arms did not uncross.

"I don't like it... but I'll allow it." 

Tonaq returned shortly after, and the three strolled back up the road toward the town, crossing through the main gate together. The same firebenders marched through the streets, some atop their komodo rhinos. They didn't intimidate Azula as much as they did Kota and Tonaq, who hadn't seen such creatures before. Azula knew how to tame them; she'd learned about that in school. Still, they made themselves scarce as they avoided the main road. They stuck out like a sky bison in a circus with their blue and white clothes and distinct hairstyles. Azula planned to buy them all some temporary Earth kingdom garb to fit in, along with an ostrich horse and equipment, so she dragged them into a store. Several sacks, bags, clothes, and other apparel lined the tables. 

"Why are we here?" Tonaq asked.

"Because I need a new bag. You ripped this one." Azula dangled the tattered silk bag from its string. 

"I did not! You tore it by pulling back!" She rolled her eyes at Tonaq and strolled around the tables. The water tribesmen looked at the clothes curiously, but didn't touch. Azula was not so hesitant, handling a few sets of Earth Kingdom clothes haphazardly, tossing them over her shoulder. She was no expert on Earth Kingdom fashion, so whatever her hands found first would be their wares, at least for Kota and Tonaq. For herself, Azula searched for more high-quality green and brown silk. The colors were dull compared to the fire nation's shades of red but she resigned herself to them anyway. After she picked up a sizable leather satchel, Kota stepped in front of her with a frown.

"Ty Mai, what did I say?" Azula flashed a cheeky grin and opened her silk bag, removing a few gold and silver pieces and twirling them between her fingers before dropping them back into the bag with satisfying plinks. Kota's jaw hung open as she expected.

"I'm not stealing, you oaf. I have my own means." She relished in Tonaq's frustrated sputtering. Kota continued to gape at her bag.

"You've had all that this whole time? Do you know how much the crew could have used this? Why didn't you tell us?" Tonaq glowered.

Azula waved Tonaq away as she dropped everything before the shopkeeper, who rattled off a price excitedly. "Because I knew you would act like this. It's my gold, not the tribe's gold." She handed the shopkeeper a gold coin, then shoved the clothes into the leather pouch. The balding merchant examined the piece closely. 

"Actually, this is fire nation gold." He lowered the coin to the table and squinted at her suspiciously. Azula was tired of these Earth Kingdom peasants and their narrowed eyes. But for once, she didn't need to tell lies. "I stole it. I'm happy to keep it if you don't want it." It was the truth, after all. The shopkeeper changed his tune quickly, bowing and offering them other items. Azula learned that he did have a few handmade bedrolls. She bought three of those too and resolved to find a tent and pot soon. The trio left the shop, struggling to carry their new purchases.

"You're buying an ostrich then. Maybe something bigger." That was all Kota had to say.

"Truly? I thought we'd carry it all the way to Omashu." Kota made a noise of frustration behind her. Azula learned she needed to ooze sarcasm to get a rise from Kota. Tonaq groaned loudly at her words.

"Who are you?" Azula's smirk widened at that. They followed her to a vegetable stall where she emptied her silk bag into the pouch. Tonaq and Kota watched the coins, jewelry, scroll, and pai sho tile fall. Kota seemed impressed. Tonaq was anything but. He scowled as Azula turned to the stall's merchant, grinning at his ire. Then, her plans went up in flames.

There was a loud crash as a door opened down the street. A familiar voice shouted something in protest. Azula turned and saw two Fire Nation soldiers dragging Hina by the arm from her shop. The trio froze, watching intently. 

"I'm telling you, I don't know what he said, but I don't know any Earthbenders here! You took my husband already!" She shouted, resisting their grip. 

"We know there's more Earthbenders here. We've spoken with the other townsfolk. Every one of them has suggested you might know of one. We already know your husband is the man who led the rebellion here in the first place. Confess." The man in decorated armor leaned in, leering. Azula assumed he was the leader. The other one, a tall man, watched their surroundings impassively.

"I-" She hesitated. "I have a son. Please. Don't do this." Azula doubted that would change their minds and was reminded of Zuko's duel with father. If it could even be called that. She frowned. The leader shook his head.

"Wrong answer." He continued to pull Hina along.

'Wait!" She shouted. Kota and Tonaq coiled like snakes. Azula grabbed their wrists with her comparably tiny hands. Everyone in town pretended not to listen. Hina's head fell. "I know an Earthbender. She lives-" Kota shook off Azula's grip and stomped forward, dropping his bedroll and their food. Azula hissed and shoved the leather bag and bedroll into Tonaq's arms. 

"Leave her alone," Kota growled. Azula shifted away from the vegetable stall, stepping just behind Kota. Tonaq watched them warily and hid their essentials behind the cart.

"Did you not hear me? I said to leave her alone." Kota repeated. He brandished his club, and Azula didn't doubt he intended to use it. This is a fool's errand.

"Or what? You're in no position to do anything." The taller soldier said. However, the soldier didn't budge or even turn his head to regard Kota. Kota smarted from the insult and took a threatening step forward. Azula shot Tonaq a pleading look, but he remained frozen by the vegetable stand. Useless.

"You let her go, or I'll... I'll..." He trailed off and looked over his shoulder at Azula. Kota's blue eyes shone with regret but fierce determination. "The Avatar and I will stop you." Azula's jaw smashed shut. Her cheek muscles worked and tightened. Kota may not make it back to the tribe. The silence stretched on. The solider's metal helmets grinded and scraped against their breastplates as they exchanged a glance.

Azula's heart thumped against her ribcage. Her palms warmed, bordering on smoking. Then, the soldiers belted out laughs. Azula watched the nape of Kota's neck turn dark red like a cherry. Hina looked at Kota at first as though he'd grown a second head; then she closed her eyes at his declaration. Azula read her lips. Fool. Now, villagers stepped into the square and paid close attention to the commotion. That means more men are on the way. Two more firebenders dismounted from their rhinos, stepping behind the men who restrained Hina.

Their laughter died as their leader chuckled and spoke loudly. "That's funny, kid. That's really funny." He caught his breath and shook his head. "The Avatar is far away, boy. Hiding behind the thick walls of Ba Sing Se." He released Hina's arm and lit a bright red-orange fire in his hand. "But you? You're here interfering in the fire nation's affairs. And you're all alone." Not alone. She thought. And the real Avatar is right here. Azula stepped forward before Kota could open his mouth and get them in more trouble, grabbing his thick wrist.

"I apologize. My-" Azula's eyes flickered to Kota, his blue tunic, light armor, and braids, "Cousin is very concerned with honor, you see? I'm sure your business with this woman is within the scope of your duties. We won't bother you anymore, I promise. Besides, our family is waiting at home. They must be terribly worried. Right, cousin?" Azula smiled up at Kota, but he wasn't looking at her. His scowl had not left, nor had his hand lowered. The captain's eyes flickered to her. His expression hadn't changed either, but Azula could see the fire dimmed if only a little. Yes, she just had to keep talking. "Come, cousin, my mother will worry herself sick if you don't get me home soon."

Then, the tall lackey spoke up. "Sir, he's in water tribe rags. So is the one over there." He pointed at Tonaq, who tried to make himself smaller against the stall. Azula noticed two more armored firebenders step from behind a pagoda. They were nearly surrounded. Oh no. "The destroyed riverboat - the survivors said the warriors they fought were from the water tribe. Even the report from the warden's vessel believed they spotted a water tribe cutter. That's why Commander Zhao ordered us to keep our eyes open for rogue water tribe soldiers! These savages must be the ones who sunk those ships! It has to be them!" Their leader's eyes flashed.

"Take them. Alive, if you can. We need to question them. Certainly, there are more of these barbarians out there." Azula looked at the tied Komodo Rhinos. She could steal one, and then they could flee. Something crunched in the dirt behind her, and Azula craned her neck. Three more large armored men stood behind her and Kota. Azula counted nine in total. Could they fight nine? No, could she? There didn't seem to be a choice in the matter.

Tonaq was injured, and regardless, he was a nonbender like Kota. Azula had to assume all these men they faced were at least capable firebenders. Underestimate your enemy, and you've already lost.

"What about the girl?" The tall one spoke again. The captain regarded her carefully.

"We will take her as well. Surrender, child." Azula's eyes narrowed to slits. Not while she breathed, they wouldn't take her. Fire doesn't surrender. Fire fights until there's nothing left to burn, and of that, I have plenty.

Her fists finally ignited, and she punched a swift blue dart at the tall man's head. The tall one screeched, a shrill, helpless sound, and fell back, clawing at his face. The remaining soldiers were startled, and the villagers screamed, retreating to their homes and shops. Hina looked at her with fear, shaking her head as she backed away.

"She's a firebender!" A voice from behind her cried out. Azula did her best to turn Kota toward the three behind them and pressed her back to his. Judging by the smell, Azula's surprise attack had lowered their numbers to eight. A little more manageable, but poor odds, still. Once the shock faded, the men shouted at her, their faces drawn tight with fury.

"Her fire's blue?"

"Why is she with them?!"

"Traitor!" Azula's chest tightened and she ignored the frustrating prickle in the corner of her eyes.

Two of the stepped forward, kicking a wave of fire toward her and Kota. Her legs flexed and lowered into a defensive stance as the intense heat surged for them. She swept her hands out, dissipating the two weak orange flames. Then she retaliated with more substantial streams of bright blue fire. Their enemies struggled to block, so Kota charged for the closest man. Azula covered him with a stream of cerulean flame until he tackled his target. Then, she shifted her focus. Five men encroached on her. Clearly, they understood who the real threat among them was.

"You burned Chun, you filthy traitor!" One yelled. Azula kept them all in front of her as they traded blows. Blue overwhelmed orange each time, but Azula strained to ensure they did not surround her or enter her blind spots. Five-on-one made for a challenging fight. She kicked a sweeping arc of blue fire to keep them at bay and leaped upward, twirling between two fireballs, landing gracefully on her toes. Someone yelped. Another one of the men had fallen.

Azula took advantage of the lull in the battle as the men glanced at their fallen comrade. "You should surrender. I don't want to do this." It was weak, she knew. The kind of drivel that should come from someone like Zuko. She didn't want to be a traitor and didn't want to fight and betray her people. A wave of fire and another angry shout answered her offer.

Azula brushed the fringe from her eyes, punching and kicking rings of flame with controlled force. An orange glow grew in the corner of her eye and she spun quickly, barely raising her arms in time to block to fireball. Pain pulsed in her palms, forcing her to roll away. She coughed from the kicked-up dirt. Another had joined the fray. Worse, Tonaq was held around his neck by a soldier whose hand cradled a hot ball of fire next to his ear. The captain had also wrestled Kota's weapon from him, and two other firebenders restrained him. Where had they come from? Azula counted again. More men had joined the fray while she had fought. There were eleven now, not counting the two downed men. 

"Surrender, traitor." The captain growled. His voice trembled with rage. The fire by Tonaq's face brightened with malicious intent. "We've captured your two savages, and you're outnumbered more than ten to one." Azula bit her tongue hard. She tasted blood and her palms were still raw from the minor burn. Azula glanced behind her, seeing an empty path between two burning shops. I can run and survive another day. She forced herself to face Tonaq, who gazed at her with terrified, bright blue eyes. She looked at Kota, who kept his gaze fixed on the ground. A bruise was forming on his cheek and his shoulder was red with a fresh burn. When had it gone wrong?  I'm supposed to be perfect. Voices, this time in the hundreds, whispered to her.

"No. Not now." A painful ache throbbed between her ears. 

"What did you say?" The captain asked, taking a step forward. Azula's head shook as her heart pounded faster and faster, tying her stomach into a tightly wound knot. Her palms sweat, and her hands and feet tingled. One of the men loosed a fireball at her. She dispersed his pitiful fire and shot back her own. He blocked it, but the force alone knocked him onto his rear. Six of the others punched alternating fireballs at her, one after the other in rapid succession. Azula blocked what she could. But there were too many angles - too many men. It only took one shot through her guard to knock her breathless onto her knees. The voices in her head grew louder. Some she recognized, most she didn't. Raw, otherworldly power flooded her veins.

"Ty Mai!" Someone shouted, but Azula's vision had gone white.

Tonaq had not seen many wonders in his life. He'd never seen the walls of Ba Sing Se, the Air Temples, or the sister tribe's famed frozen city in the North Pole. Now, though, he watched in shocked awe as Ty Mai's eyes glowed white and jets of blue fire surged from her feet, lifting her into the air, far above the ordinary soldiers. Wind and earth swirled around her in a vortex of the elements. She looked more like an angry spirit than the girl who had sulked about their ship. It was a terror - not a wonder - to behold.

The soldier's arm around his neck slackened. That was enough to break the spell for Tonaq. He slipped his good arm over the left shoulder and tossed the man over his hip. There was a crack as the soldier's armored back crashed into the dirt. Tonaq straightened and backed into a wooden stall, watching Ty Mai whipping all the elements around her in a frenzy. Gusts of wind swept the men who held Kota into earthen huts behind them. A wave of earth knocked the line of firebenders before Ty Mai to their knees. Then, a howling gale spread them around the road like shrapnel in an explosion. There were sickening cracks and crunches as the armored men folded around him. The captain scrambled to escape, but Ty Mai's blue fire caught him, too. 

"Ty Mai!" Tonaq shouted again. His throat hurt from the second shout. Kota ran to him, holding a hand above his brow.

"We need to calm her down! She could destroy the town!" Kota yelled. Another sharp gust swept the last two firebenders down the dirt path. No more soldiers were standing. "Ty Mai!" Kota shouted, cupping his hands around his mouth. The bright white gaze of Ty Mai fixed onto them, cold and empty. Tonaq backed away.

"Kota, I don't know if she's there." He said. Then, the light in her eyes flickered, and slowly, she lowered to the ground, where she crumpled. Kota and Tonaq sprinted toward the fallen girl. "Ty Mai. Ty Mai. Hey, hey, wake up. Please wake up." Tonaq shook her gently. His arms and hands trembled, but his grip on her shoulders was tight. Kota opened his water skin and poured the cold water on her face. She stirred a little, and her eyes opened. For a moment, Tonaq feared to see that haunting glow again. Instead, to their relief, her golden irises drifted lazily between them.

"Ty Mai?" Kota asked.

"Ty Mai?" Her eyes lulled shut for a moment, "Who is Ty Mai? Do you want Ty Lee?" Kota and Tonaq shared a concerned look.

Tonaq tilted her head back, looking at her pupils as Pohu taught him. "Are you okay?" Tonaq watched the fog slowly disappear from her eyes.

"Kota? Tonaq?" She tried to sit up but fell back down.

"Easy. Easy." Kota said as Tonaq looked around them. The men and women of the village had slowly come out from hiding, looking at their burning stalls. Their faces were wrought with the same fear that stuck to his face. 

"What happened?" She asked weakly. Tonaq and Kota glanced between themselves. Tui and La, what had happened?  Tonaq swallowed and looked at the devastation around them.

"Uhhhh," He started, trying to discern how to explain it to her. What would Chief Hakoda say?

"You saved us," Kota said. He picked her up gently, holding her steady. Some color returned to her face, but she looked around, dazed and confused. 

"I did?" She grasped her temple. "My head hurts." 

"I would be surprised if it didn't," Tonaq mumbled. He observed Ty Mai as Kota let her walk on her own.

"I did this?" She surveyed the burning pagoda, the upturned earth, and the strewn bodies of fire nation soldiers. It was a miracle that none of the Earth Kingdom villagers had been harmed. Kota said nothing and rubbed the back of his neck. The townsfolk watched them anxiously. Hina spoke to a group of them, gesturing and shaking her head. Ty Mai pointed at the unmoving lumps of red and black armor. "Are they... alive?"

Tonaq wasn't sure. But instead, he answered, "Yes. But they might wake up soon. We need to leave." Her golden eyes gazed at him in horror.

"What have I done?" Her hands grasped her hair. "I'm a traitor. They were right." Tonaq knelt.

"You saved us. It's okay." Her gold gaze dulled. 

"No. It's not. We're in trouble now." She said. Tonaq didn't like the hollow quality that strangled her voice. He remembered the angry, spirited girl on the ship. He even preferred that cold, furious tone she used when he'd stolen her bag to this. He opened his mouth to reassure her, but Hina stepped forward, shifting her gaze between them quickly. 

"You need to leave. You've caused enough trouble here." Tonaq expected Ty Mai to snap with an acrid comment. Instead, she stumbled over to one of the tied Komodo rhinos without uttering a word. I don't like that. The beast, which was more than twice her size, backed away with a squeal. Tonaq turned his frustration onto Hina, but Kota spoke first.

"She stopped them from taking more of your people!" He snapped. Guilt flashed in Hina's expression. However, her gaze found something over his shoulder. Tonaq followed it to the fire nation men, who still did not stir. 

"She did," Hina admitted, looking at Ty Mai. The girl had miraculously calmed the Komodo rhino and sat on its back, staring back at them flatly. "For now. Avatar or no Avatar, though, she also destroyed half the town to stop them." Hina's eyes squeezed shut. "The Fire Nation does not take defeat lightly. They'll come back with more men. They always do." Tonaq's chest and throat felt full. He looked away from her. He wished the chief were here. He would know what to do.

Ty Mai's voice surprised them, "Let's go, Tonaq. Kota. Jump on. This rhino can hold our weight." Tonaq hung his head and picked up what Ty Ma had bought, carrying it to the rhino.

"I'm sorry." He said to Hina before jumping onto the rhino's back. Kota followed. The beast grunted loudly but didn't buckle. Ty Mai shot precise fire darts at the ropes that held the rhinos who hadn't broken free. The villagers yelped and parted while beasts stampeded beyond the town's gate. Hina said nothing and only stared at them with glassy eyes.

"I'm sorry to make you go. The people are afraid." Tonaq sighed heavily and took in the silent group behind Hina. 

"You and Haru should run. Go somewhere safe with your son. Ride for Ba Sing Se." Hina nodded.

"Good luck, Avatar." Ty Mai cringed away from the title, and her hands snapped the reigns. The beast groaned and stomped out through the main gate. Tonaq watched the village wall shrink in the distance.

After the village disappeared and they turned to the mountains, Ty Mai whispered, "I don't remember anything." Tonaq said nothing. He didn't know what to say. Fear had frozen his tongue worse than a winter at the south pole. She had saved them, though. That counted for something. Counted for everything to him. Kota lifted the satchel from his shoulder and deposited on Ty Mai's. Kota reached around again and gently patted her on the back. Her messy black hair fluttered into Tonaq's mouth, but he made sure to not complain.

"It's okay, Ty Mai. Nobody's perfect. You saved our lives and stopped them from taking an Earthbender." His solemn voice was almost lost against the wind. Tonaq wasn't sure Ty Mai heard. She lashed the reigns again, speeding the rhino along the dirt path. 

Ty Mai only said, "This is your fault." The mountain range grew larger ahead of them. Tonaq watched it grow, trying to think of something to tell her.

"Thank you for saving us. We wouldn't be alive without you and I'll make sure the tribe knows that." Tonaq finally found the words. He clutched tighter at the sleep rolls she had purchased. There was no response. The silence remained as they rode off under the afternoon sun toward the mountains on the horizon.

See authors note!

Chapter Text

Commander Zhao stood atop the battlements of the pohuai stronghold, watching a recruits trickle in. Several vessels sailed under his orders up and down the waterways of the Earth Kingdom. Their efforts yielded a handful of firebenders - low colony-born scum, poor, weak men. Their mettle had yet to be tested and Zhao believed in rigorous training to harden his men.

In the yard below, his quartermaster assessed them for their fitness and firebending ability, while he remained high above on the parapet, observing for worthy recruits among the rabble. Colonel Shinu stood next to him, silent as a Yu-Yan archer. Zhao could feel disapproval radiating from him in disdainful side glances and barely concealed scoffs.

"Thank you for allowing me to use your stronghold as a base of operations," Zhao said, knowing it would draw a reaction from the Colonel. Predictably, his scowl dug further into his leathery cheeks. 

"You should send your thanks to the Firelord. For some reason, he seems to favor you." Zhao grinned. 

"He does prefer accomplished officers." 

"Strange he promoted you then." 

Zhao's chest burned from the insult. He rounded on Shinu, who only narrowed his eyes. Smoke sizzled from Zhao's palms. Unfortunately, Shinu was his equal. There could be no retaliation. Instead, he walked around him, digging his shoulder into the shorter man's chest as he passed. How a Colonel as dull as Shinu had acquired the Yu-Yan archers was beyond Zhao's comprehension. Such talented warriors should not gather dust waiting at the Pohaui Stronghold. They should be joining him aboard the Yofune, cutting down Earthbenders from afar. If any of the recruits dissapointed him, perhaps the Yu-Yan could use some fresh targets.

Someone shouted for the gate to open, and Zhao leaned over the parapet. A rider on a mongoose lizard stormed through the gates and dismounted, calling for him and Colonel Shinu in the yard. What now? Zhao glanced back for Shinu, who had disappeared down the battlements. Zhao growled, following.

"What do you have to report?" Shinu's hardened voice asked, beating him to the punch.

"There was an attack. Near the offshore prison for the Earthbenders off the Mo Ce Sea." Filthy water tribe savages. Zhao was livid upon receiving the report of the destroyed riverboat. Worse, somehow, they had known the water tribe ship would be in the area from Zhao's orders -  even a cruiser had spotted them! Yet the water tribe bested them still. Outmaneuvered by uncultured, lowborn trash. How insulting. 

Zhao stepped between them, inserting himself into the conversation. "The water tribe has sunk another ship?" The scout blinked at him, puzzled.

"No, Commander Zhao, we've chased the savages to somewhere beyond Omashu. This was an attack on the mining town. All of the officers in the area are being alerted." What? Zhao and Shinu assessed each other.

"An attack?" Shinu asked. "The King of Omashu lashed out against us? Or is this another mystery? More spirits?" The scout shook his head. Zhao was ready to demand he spit out the whole story. This was an inefficient delivery if he had ever seen it. 

"No, Colonel Shinu, the Avatar has." 

Zhao sputtered, forgetting his thoughts, "The Avatar?" The Earth King has finally struck a counterblow. 

"Yes, commander. A young girl attacked Captain Zhun and his men. She nearly destroyed the town." The scout's face darkened. "Some of the men did not survive. Most were wounded." 

Zhao's whisper was faint. "She?" He considered the rest of what had been said. "The Avatar is a child?" This did not make sense. The Avatar was supposed to be an old man in Ba Sing Se, not a child near Omashu.

"The survivors of the attack and the villagers all told Admiral Chan the same story. A girl and two water tribe companions interrupted a routine search for Earthbenders. When she maimed his attendant, Captain Zhun was close to closing a lead. She burned his face with blue fire. He won't recover." Blue fire? Zhao knew there were rumors of the princess mastering blue fire in court. But those were rumors.

A young girl is missing, and the Avatar reappears as a young girl with blue fire in an Earth Kingdom town. A coincidence?

Zhao dismissed the notion. The princess was the fire lord's right hand, his favored child, and it was no mystery why. The other was a weakling and a failure. She would not betray her Father, Zhao would bet the Yofune on that. He would find this little backfiring traitor, though. The scout coughed and continued, now nervous, "Admiral Chan has requested you direct your ships south to aid in the search."

Zhao snorted. And let Admiral Chan claim all of the credit and the glory? 

"I have orders to remain here from the Firelord to oversee the training of these recruits." Until I make some progress, I'm stuck here, "Send word to half the ships under my control to pursue that water tribe cutter. Find them first." Shinu scoffed in open disapproval. The scout looked around as if looking for an excuse to leave. He must know of my reputation. 

"An admiral has asked for your ships, and here you are, insubordinate." Shinu spat, shaking his head.

Zhao ignored him and elaborated. "The Avatar and the savages may be connected if the soldiers say she travels with them. I have other reports that could connect the two parties. Send word to Admiral Chan that the other half of my fleet will assist him." 

Zhao had another idea. "Also, send word to Colonel Mongke and the rough rhinos. If this girl is the Avatar and hiding among Earth Kingdom towns, they are perfect for flushing her out." And when she does, I'll board the Yofune and hunt her down, regardless of how well-trained these mutts are. The scout pressed his fist into his palm and bowed low. 

"At once, commander." 

Zhao strolled away, deciding to write two messages. He would explain his progress with the recruits to the Firelord and the war council. Then, Zhao would send one to the Southern Raiders to be on the lookout for a water tribe vessel. He would cover all ends. Zhao would be the hero the Fire Nation desperately needed to end this war. He grinned. Zhao the conqueror. His smile stretched further. Zhao the Avatar slayer. 

Zuko waited for his Uncle outside of an antique shop, bouncing his knee against its wooden walls. This was not Uncle's first delay. First, Uncle made them stop at Shu Jing so that he could speak to Zuko's old swordmaster, Piandao. Then, he'd visited the Fire Sage's temple on Crescent Island, consulting them about the Avatar.

Zuko didn't understand why it was necessary. The Avatar hid in Ba Sing Se, and they had known that for years. So, Zuko had waited on the ship for his Uncle, continuing to train. After they'd sailed beyond the Fire Nation, Uncle stopped the ship three more times. All of this for a Pai Sho tile. What a waste of time. 

Zuko supposed the additional time did allow him to regain his strength. Besides, the Avatar wasn't going anywhere. He had spent most of his life comfortably in Ba-Sing-Se. Zuko's thoughts were occupied frequently by plans for the Avatar. Plans that were usually hastily discarded as too risky, too simple, or too long.

Sometimes, he doubted his banishment would ever end and envisioned himself living in Ba-Sing-Se until the Avatar was reborn in the Fire Nation. Capturing the Avatar was already a daunting task, not to mention it was in the largest city in the four nations. Not even Uncle could conquer the city. And I don't even have an army, just a small crew of men loyal to Uncle and The Wani. Lieutenant Jee and the rest of his crew wandered the town somewhere.

Now, Zuko waited outside a shop in one of the outer colonies while his Uncle strolled inside. Zuko puffed his chest and stared down anyone who wanted to enter and distract his Uncle further. Most merchants avoided his eyes, but Zuko scowled at one inquisitive stall owner who stared at his fresh scar a little too long. Annoyed, he shifted his focus toward the Fire Nation soldiers intermingling with the colony. Several men stood by a tavern door, talking animatedly. Others patrolled the town stern-faced and stiff-backed. 

Zuko leaned against the wall, tapping his foot. What was taking Uncle so long? Either they have the damn tile, or they don't! A rowdy group of soldiers stumbled about, shouting something further down the street. As they got closer, one of them caught Zuko's good ear. 

"I'm telling you, it is true! The Avatar destroyed the town!" The Avatar is not in Ba-Sing-Se? 

"I say it's Komodo Rhino shit! There's no way!" 

He hesitated. They sounded drunk and slurred their words. 

"It's not, the Captain had some report." But a Captain's orders are more reliable. At that, Zuko pushed himself from the wall and stalked toward the group.

"The Avatar? Where was he?" The two men stared at him like dazed animals. The others clumsily whirled to face him.

"Uh, she destroyed some mining town far southwest of here." She?  Zuko approached until he was close enough to smell the alcohol on their breath. 

"What else do you know?"

"Nothin'," The shorter one said. "There's just been rumors. Captain says all the men are expected to move south toward Omashu, but there's rumors of all sorts of things. Even the spirits." Zuko whipped around and stormed back to the shop. His fist smashed into the door, knocking it aside. 

"Uncle!" Zuko's eye looked around the empty shop. Uncle? Zuko lit a fire in his hand and walked through the store, turning each corner carefully. "Uncle?" He called one more time before hearing shuffling in the back. Uncle stepped through a curtain with a smile that was too wide. 

"I have good news!" Iroh beamed. Zuko raised his eyebrow. 

"I have better news." Zuko said as Iroh mimicked his expression. Zuko inhaled deeply, trying to be patient. "You first, though, Uncle. Did you find your piece?"

"No! I bought some excellent jasmine tea!" Zuko scowled. His eye darted around the shop, noticing some Pai Sho sets among the junk. Was there not a single complete set among them? He looked up noticing a white lotus banner, hanging above his head, almost mocking him. He scowled. Stupid White Lotus Tile. Zuko shook his head. Forget the Pai Sho piece.

"Uncle, we're not going to Ba-Sing-Se," Zuko said triumphantly. Iroh's smile grew.

"That is good news!" A shopkeeper stepped from behind Iroh, whispering something in his ear and bowing. Zuko ignored him as he shifted around Zuko, offering a short bow before exiting quickly.

"We're going to Omashu. The Avatar has been spotted." Zuko wondered if he imagined Iroh's brief frown. 

"The Avatar? Near Omashu? Are you sure of this?" Iroh asked carefully. In truth, he wasn't. But, even if it was a rumor, it had to be checked. If it was false, and the Avatar remained behind the walls with the Earth King, then Zuko lost no time. He explained this to Iroh, who stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Nephew, this still seems rather impulsive." 

"I thought you didn't want me to rush to Ba-Sing-Se? Shouldn't we check every rumor before trapping ourselves there?" His frustration bubbled to the surface as he shouted. "We don't have time for this! Every second we waste is a second lost to someone else!" And every second lost increased the chance he would never be able to return home. He scowled. Azula would have better luck with this. He'd gotten stuck with his lazy Uncle.

Iroh spoke reproachfully, "Zuko, I didn't want you to rush into a fight without training, regardless of where we go." Zuko blew smoke from his nose. They'd been over this! He needed to capture the Avatar as soon as possible before someone else did! "How did you hear about this?"

"Some soldiers outside," Zuko jammed his thumb toward the door. "They said she destroyed a mining town." Iroh's eyes widened. Zuko expected some more useless advice or a nauseating proverb, but Uncle looked at the table before him. Zuko took a step towards him, hesitating. "Uncle?"

"I'm fine, nephew." Iroh waved him off. He breathed in deeply and exhaled slowly. "Very well. We can check this rumor. But do not be surprised if this does not end as you want." Zuko's brow furrowed at Iroh's remark, but before he could ask, Iroh guided him to the door. What's upset him? The White Lotus tile? Zuko was excited. He could end his banishment early. What was so wrong about that?

When had she gotten here? Azula was back up in the village, looking around at the soldiers. She fell into her stance and punched fire, but nothing came from her fists. What? She punched again. Nothing. No. Fortunately, the men ignored her. They gazed up at something. She followed their eyes and saw herself, hovering above the ground. Azula sputtered and backed away, suddenly feeling forceful winds shove and tug at her body.

Impossible. White, glowing eyes gazed back at her, and blue flames licked at the ground around them all. Azula felt sick. She looked at the soldiers around her and tried to shout, wanting to make them run, but the glowing copy of her sucked the breath from her body, and she gasped, reaching out. The blue fire torched them all. No. 

She choked and rolled over as the other Azula lowered before her and lifted her with one hand. 

"You're not in control, Azula." She shook against its grip and struggled in vain, growling like an animal.

Finally, she found her voice. "I am in control!"

The face suddenly morphed from her own and twisted, losing its white glowing eyes. Her mother stared back at her with all the disappointment Azula remembered. "No, the monster is. The monster killed all those men. What happened to my perfect little girl?" Azula snarled, lighting fire in her hands and lunging at her. Instead of colliding with something solid, the illusion disappeared, turning to smoke, sending her crashing to the ground. A slow clap sounded behind her. 

"Perfect, Azula." Azula froze at her Father's silky voice. "You're the perfect weapon now. With you at my side, we could take on the whole world. No one could stop the firenation." Azula looked up hopefully, ignoring the welling tears.

"I can do it! Yes, I will! Take me back!" Now, her tears flowed freely, and a question spilled from her lips before she could stop herself. "Would you love me then? As your daughter, even as the Avatar?" Her voice cracked. Ozai's eyes narrowed, and his hand lit aflame.

"Have you learned nothing? Love is a weakness. I thought our training would have burned that into you." Azula winced, feeling her old wounds ache. "Perhaps you need another reminder, like your brother." His hand lit and lowered over her left eye. 

"No! Father, please! I didn't mean it. I didn't!" Azula screamed. Instead of burning, she was falling. A yawning, black chasm, swallowed her up before she landed in shallow water with a splash.

What happened? Hakoda watched her from his boat, far away. The crew stood like stone sentries behind him. Only Tonaq and Kota waved her forward. Azula trudged through the water, but waves swelled, shoving her further into the sea. Wait. Please wait for me.   

"Ty Mai! Hurry!" Hakoda's voice called out, and his hand extended to her. Her legs began kicking as the ground beneath her vanished. Azula struggled to stay afloat.

"I'm too far! I can't make it!" Instead of turning to fear, Hakoda's face softened.

"It's okay! I'll come and get you!" As he dove into the water, a red serpent struck from below the boat, splintering it into several thousand shards of wood—the red dragon. Azula swam backward and shot blue fire at the dragon, but it cared not. Its gaping maw rushed to meet her. Azula braced for death as it clamped down shut on her.

She woke with a start under the setting sun, sweating. Kota stared at her from across the fire. His brow was knitted together in concern. Another terrible dream. I'll never be free of them. At least there were no angry spirits this time. She rubbed her face with both hands and slapped her cheeks.

At the smacking sound, Kota winced and asked, "Are you alright?" Azula ignored him and untangled from her bedroll, walking to the cliffside to catch her breath and sip from her waterskin. The healing blisters on the soles of her feet stung with each step. The air was lighter atop the mountain, and her sweat cooled her body. She preferred weightless air to the suffocating, muggy coastline and swamping river lands they had hiked through to get here.

Her eyes wandered down the mountainside to the bright lights at the base. Red and Black tents were pitched before an colossal red stadium adorned with fire nation flags. Several different smells caught the breeze. None of them were pleasant: animals, spicy incense, and dung. Azula's nose wrinkled. 

"What is that? You never said when we got here." Kota's voice carried from across the campsite. She hadn't said much to Kota since the fight in the mining town. The water tribe's youngest warriors let her be, though, thankfully. They at least understood when she wanted to be left alone until now. Her fists scrubbed the sleep from her dreary eyes. So much for resting. 

"A circus," Azula answered without looking at him. She returned to their small fire and rotated the little fox squirrels Kota caught. Hina's vegetables were neatly torn apart, resting on Azula's old bag. It dawned on her that Kota had the sense to prepare them while she slept. 

"Oh!" Kota paused and stroked his chin. "What's a circus?" Azula shot a withering look at him. His ignorance only reminded her of his stupidity from days ago.

"It's where exotic animals do tricks and perform for the peasantry. It's undignified and dirty." She rotated the meat more, "You would fit right in." Then, Kota came and dislodged the stick from their makeshift rotisserie.

"Don't want you burning this one," Azula said nothing and laid back as Tonaq emerged from behind a rock face. A frown beset his face, which looked down at the assortment in his hands.

"I found some tree nuts. And the bushes only sprouted these weird berries." He held up some strange red fruit Azula had never seen. On impulse, against her mistrust of Tonaq's berry distinguishing capability, she took one from him and popped it into her mouth. 

Tonaq gasped in shock. "Hey! We don't know if that's poisonous yet!" I hope it is. Azula closed her eyes and leaned back into her rolled-up bedroll. They were doomed anyway. It's better to go by a poisoned berry than to a long hunt. By now, her nation had like assembled a strategy to hunt them down. 

Kota walked forward, ignoring Tonaq’s incredulous expression. "Ty Mai was telling me about the circus!" Kota said, more excited than he had any right to be, tugging Tonaq toward the cliffside and pointing. "Look at the lights down there!"

"The circus?" Tonaq sounded appropriately skeptical. 

"Yeah, it's great!" Azula clenched her jaw at Kota's obliviousness. "They have exotic animals and do crazy tricks, right, Ty Mai?" Azula remained silent. She could sense Tonaq and Kota shift awkwardly. Kota cleared his throat. "I think we should go." He declared.

Azula scoffed. "No." 

"No?" 

"I am not showing my face in some rundown, disgusting freakshow. Besides, the fire nation will be looking for the Avatar. It's too risky." She looked at her nails and picked some dirt from them.

"I don't think the fire nation knows what you look like-" She sat up, glaring daggers at Kota. He swallowed. "-yet. Even if they did, it's only been a few days, and the circus is a pretty good spot to hide! Especially a fire nation circus!" Azula didn't want to admit that it wasn't a terrible idea.

Instead of complimenting it, she growled, "And you're the expert?" 

"No. But I think it would be good for us." He and Tonaq shared a look. "Especially good for you. You've been ... off." Azula pushed herself onto her feet.

"Oh. I've been off?" She asked, keeping calm. Kota nodded. 

"We think so."

"Why would that be, Kota?" 

Her saccharine tone made him nervous. "Well, I know what you are thinking." Her fury swelled, her hands warmed, and she stamped up to him, twisting her face into a snarl. Blue flames jumped to her fingers, flaring brighter than the circus lights.

"You do? I'm glad. You didn't seem to think about anything when you threatened those soldiers and put my life at risk. If there's more injustice at that circus, will you step forward like some brave hero? Will you threaten the ringmaster if they whip an animal too hard?" She asked spitefully, but before she could finish, Tonaq stepped between them. Kota did not appear as admonished as she had hoped, glaring right back.

"That's enough, Ty Mai." Their eyes locked, fighting a silent war. Azula scowled and stomped back to her spot, extinguishing her fire with a flick of her fingers. That was undisciplined of her; lashing out was something for Zuko to do, not her. "I agree with Kota. I think that we should go."

The emptiness returned to keep her company in the absence of her rage. "Then, go. I won't stop you." She waved at them. Tonaq frowned.

"You should come too. We want you to." Azula regarded him with a raised brow. Tonaq blanched. Even he knew it sounded weak. Then, he straightened his back and turned his nose up at her. "Or not. You can sulk here alone if you want. Kota and I will go alone." 

"I don't sulk." 

"Fine pout, cry, whatever you want to call it, princess." She stiffened at the nickname, but neither of the tribesmen understood why. Tonaq sighed. "You're the Avatar, Ty Mai. Something like that was bound to happen eventually." You don't know that. Azula sighed and swallowed her pride. Unfortunately, she was becoming too comfortable with that.

"Fine. I'll go." Tonaq smiled until she added. "But we're doing this my way. I've been complacent for too long." Her hand grasped the green Earth Kingdom garb she'd purchased and threw the clothes at their chests. "Change. I have already." Tonaq and Kota looked at them in disgust.

"Why? I'd rather wear this." Kota said, tugging at his collar.

"Those water tribe clothes are the exact reason that couldn't defuse the verbal bomb you lit. Change. I don't care if your mother made those clothes for you." Her voice hardened. "And take out those braids and that wolf tail." They looked scandalized, but she pressed forward. "Do you think that I haven't made sacrifices?" Tonaq leaned in and spoke in a low voice to Kota. They conversed in hushed whispers for a minute.

"Alright. Fine." Kota's grudging tone made her smirk.

"Good." They started to walk behind a rock wall when she spoke again. "And never do anything like what you did before." Kota's baleful expression made her reconsider a little. "At least tell me beforehand. Don't be stupid. Stupid will get us killed."

She dimmed the campfire and tore apart the fox squirrel, appropriately portioning the meat and vegetables and wiping the faint dried blood on her pant leg. While she ate her small share, she folded her bedroll and tied it to the saddle of their stolen Komodo rhino. They would need to feed the hulking beast more than scraps and grass soon. At the circus, she could steal some feed for the animal. Kota's rules didn't matter anymore. She wouldn't follow the orders of someone so impulsive and thick-headed.

More pressing than animal food, Father would hear of her mishap very soon, which frayed her nerves. Azula could not calculate how he would react. Would he remarry and sire another heir or two? With Zuzu banished and my status as Avatar, what other choice would Father have? I doubt he would revoke Zuko's banishment, and I'm no longer a worthy tool. He was vulnerable with no heirs, even as a descendant of Agni. Would a rival lord see his weakness? 

The two water tribesmen stepped behind the rock, dismayed at their new outfits. Kota scrubbed at his shaggy hair and brushed it from his eyes while Tonaq examined the earth kingdom fabric with a critical eye. Azula nodded approvingly. "Much better." 

"If you say so." Tonaq folded his clothes and tied them to the saddle. "After we eat, we can walk down the mountainside and see this circus." Azula hummed in agreement. The boys were swift eaters, devouring their large portions before she could finish her smaller one. 

"That was fast," Azula said. Kota untied the rhino and shrugged, leading it down the slope.

"We've got big muscles to feed, unlike you, tiny." She snorted and shook her head.

"You just have no manners." She bit back. Tonaq chuckled.

"You're one to talk. You've got berry juice on your chin." Azula felt her face warm, and she hurriedly wiped her mouth.

"Yes, it's one of the downsides of being a fast learner. I've learned things from you two that I wish I hadn't." Tonaq stretched his arms while they hiked downhill. Kota was careful to test each foothold despite his laughter. Against her will, Azula grinned a little.

"We are the eating champions of the southern water tribe! We beat Hakoda and Bato, even Sangok and Uruk." Kota exclaimed while Tonaq laughed at the memory. Azula fell quiet as the sun set, darkening the sky. The noise from the circus grew louder. Even halfway into their descent, they heard excited shouts and squeals. The smell also grew more pungent, unfortunately. Kota tied their rhino behind a thicket of trees and clubbed some marks into the trees, carving a path to return to. 

Azula gestured for them to follow, walking toward a tent with the calligraph for tickets painted on a wooden sign. "I still can't believe you want me to waste silver on this." She slid three silver pieces to the Ticketmaster, who exchanged the coins for three tickets, fixing her with a disappointed look.

"It's not a waste, little girl. This is the best show in history." I doubt that. The Ember Island players said the same thing. Azula snatched the tickets from his hands with a sneer as they pushed through the crowd of citizens. Green, brown, yellow and red blended in the mob, and their new clothes ensured they did not stick out. Azula relaxed, not losing Tonaq and Kota in the sea of excitement.

Several attractions were stationed outside the main tent to capture the skeptic's attention. A man juggled sticks of fire next to a menagerie of creatures with extra appendages or miscolored fur and scales. Azula frowned at a four-armed albino lemur monkey, chattering and shaking against the bars of its cage, demanding to be free. I understand your pain, sad monkey.

They lined up before the large tent while the attractions around them clamored loudly. Kota sniffed the air. His eyes widened, and he looked around them. 

"I smell food." She followed the direction of his gaze, discovering a small stand beside the entrance offering food. Fire Nation street food was mixed among Earth Kingdom snacks. Her mouth watered at the taste of home. 

"I'll buy us something," Azula promised. Soon enough, they stood at the front of the line, and Azula tapped her finger to her chin, looking at the snacks: skewered fire-roasted spicy komodo chicken and sausage, sizzle-crisps glazed in a spicy honey sauce, and the fire flakes. Azula found herself disappointed by the lack of cherries, and ignored the Earth Kingdom food.

"Do you need any help, miss?" The peddler smiled, and Azula winced at his missing teeth. His sagging, wrinkled cheeks folded down at her frown.

"No. I don't." She fished in her bag and removed a silver piece, pointing to the fire flakes. "How spicy are those?" The peddler shrugged.

"Not very. Pretty mild. Not like the ones in the Fire Nation." Azula nodded approvingly. The spice from the flakes would remind her of home, but not spicy enough for Kota and Tonaq to whine about. Kota leaned over her shoulder curiously.

"How much for one bag?"

"Two coppers."

"And the other snacks?"

"A little more." Azula sighed. Fire flakes it is, a true peasant's food. 

"I'll take one bag." She took her change and bag of flakes, inspecting it for loose hairs before showing the tickets to the ringmaster.

"Enjoy the show!"

"We will!" Kota beamed back, making Azula roll her eyes.

"This is a fire nation circus, you know."

"Exactly, its a circus - no soldiers here." They found some empty seats, but people poured in quickly. Before the show could start, Kota reached into the bag and snatched a greedy handful of flakes, tossing them into his mouth. Some flew to the ground, making Azula groan. To her surprise, Kota spat out the mouthful of the fire flakes. His face had flushed darker red than the flakes themselves. "What are these?"

"Fire flakes," Azula replied, primly dropping a handful in her mouth. These are pretty mild. 

"They're disgusting. Can you go back and buy something else?" Kota whined, panting from the heat. Tonaq sniffed the red flakes in his hand and tried to drop them below the stands stealthily. Azula caught him, though, catching his hand and taking them for herself.

"No. The show is about to start, and the line was long. Go get something yourself." She shoved the remaining copper pieces into his hand. Her tone sharpened at his pout. "I'm not giving you any more. We've already spent enough as is." Kota frowned and looked at the ringmaster, who made his way to the center. Drums began to pound and thump loudly while he announced the show's beginning.

"But then I'll miss something." Azula wasn't moved by his whining, watching the ring with disinterest. Realizing she wasn't budging, Kota grumbled and rose, bumping past a family to leave their row. Several performers led a platypus bear into the arena and made to do several tricks while riding on some contraption. The crowd applauded loudly at the end of the show. Azula wasn't sure what was so impressive. Any animal could be tamed and made to do tricks. Just whip them enough.

The ringmaster introduced another creature—some wild-scaled tiger with wings, calling it corrupted and claiming would battle a lion spirit. Azula squinted. She was pretty sure those wings were fake. A paper lion marched into the ring and taunted the beast, baiting it through rings of fire. She was faintly impressed by the stamina of the troupe members under the cloth. Perhaps their speed owed more to the rush of almost being eaten by the beast in the ring.

Kota returned with some dumplings, keeping them close to his chest. Azula pretended to be disinterested, waiting until, eventually, his attention drifted to the show before nabbing a dumpling. Tonaq nudged her and pointed, so she grabbed another. Kota kept eating without noticing. Azula and Tonaq shared a grin before she frowned. Fraternizing with the barbarians. Father should kill me. The show continued while Azula mulled over her thoughts and munched on spicy fire flakes. 

The stage cleared again. The torches at the tent's apex lit in a ring around a tightrope. Azula blinked at a girl who balanced precariously with one hand on a small platform in the middle of the rope, hovering above a net. Squinting to see, Azula could make out a golden headpiece, a white top, and an orange skirt.

"Introducing our newest act! She's lighter than a feather, more agile than our mongoose lizard, and more graceful than an airbender! Put your hands together for the amazing Lady Ty Lee!" Azula dropped her bag of fire flakes, spilling them in the stands. No one around her noticed; all eyes were on Ty Lee as she shifted to the drum beat and elegantly cartwheeled along the tightrope. Azula could not peel her eyes off the girl. It's impossible.

Yet, there Ty Lee was, mesmerizing hundreds of people with the same agility Azula remembered from moons ago. Before Azula knew it, the show ended with Ty Lee backflipping onto her post, catching herself with her starting hand, and bending into a reverse bow. The instruments reached a crescendo, and the ringmaster emerged to thunderous applause, saying something in praise of Ty Lee. Azula didn't hear him. Her eyes followed Ty Lee, who lowered herself with a rope to the right of the ringmaster, bowed, and took her leave. Azula stood, ignoring the protests of Tonaq and Kota.

"Ty Mai, where are you-" She muttered something about needing to relieve herself, which shut them up. The families made room after hearing that, and she hurried out of the tent. Several braziers and torches lit the grounds and cast shadows on the tent walls.

Azula walked to tent and peered through the cloth flaps, finding most of them empty, until she came upon a small pink tent in the back. The internal humming made her pause and shut her eyes, listening intently. The sounds were so painfully familiar. Azula examined her dirty hands and the matted ends of her hair, swallowing nervously. No, I shouldn't do this. Leave her be.

As she stepped back, the cloth flaps parted, and Ty Lee emerged in her tight pink outfit. Grey eyes locked with gold in a moment of silence. Azula barely had time to register if Ty Lee recognized her before the girl barreled into her chest with a crushing hug, squeaking, "Azula!"

Azula. She hadn't heard her name in months. Her arms hung uselessly at her sides. As she made to wrap them around Ty Lee, the girl pulled back. Her nimble fingers glided from Azula's shirt to her neck and face. "I thought you were..." She drifted off; her grey eyes were glassy. Azula felt like someone stuffed a clump of fireflakes in her throat. Ty Lee tugged Azula into the darkness of her tent.

"I put those sparky rocks around here somewhere." Ty Lee mumbled before squealing excitedly. Azula didn't even think to use her bending; she stood still in the dark like a simpleton. A spark later, several candles flared over her vanity.

Azula found herself staring directly into a mirror. A thin, dirty, ragged girl stared back, unsure if they were the same person. The sight cut into Azula's chest like a hot knife. Ty Lee slid in front of her, gazing into her eyes again. Azula took a small step back. "Are you okay? You look flushed. And your aura is all grey and-" Ty Lee tilted her head as if unsure what to say. My what? 

"Your aura." Ty Lee repeated gently. Azula hadn't realized she'd said the words aloud. "When I joined the circus, Mistress Meng told me I had a gift! I can read people's auras! She's been so helpful, teaching me about this new way of life!" Ty Lee drifted off. Just as airheaded as I remember. Azula felt a grin tickle in the corner of her mouth. Ty Lee's lips curved upward. "Your aura looks a little better now. What-" Azula lunged forward and seized Ty Lee in a hug. Cherries. She smells like the cherry tree still. "-Oh." Ty Lee's arms snaked back, securing her in place like thin ropes.

After a moment, Azula pulled away, suddenly becoming aware of her smell, which was not as pleasant as Ty Lee’s. "How did you end up," Azula gestured around them, "here?" Ty Lee rubbed the back of her neck, grinning awkwardly.

"It's a long story," Azula sat on the ground, and Ty Lee blinked owlishly.

"I have time." Ty Lee lowered across from Azula, crossing her legs over one another.

"Well, it was the day after Zuko's fight," Her eyes turned downcast, and Azula scowled at the rugs beneath them, "After that, I came back to show you something." Ty Lee wrung her fingers together. "But the guards sent me away. They said you weren't available. So, instead of leaving, I snuck around, climbed like I used to, and got in through your window. You weren't there, and it looked like someone had gone through your things." Ty Lee's voice lowered to barely above a whisper. "I thought you were dead or hurt or worse. I ran around the palace, looking, and found your Uncle. He was packing, and he told me that you left. Then, he told me about Zuko. I think I cried. I can't remember." Ty Lee finally paused for a breath. "No one was going to be there anymore. Mai was going to the colonies very soon, and I had already planned to leave, so I packed my things and boarded a ferry to Ember Island. I knew the circus was auditioning there. When I arrived, I learned they needed a new act; the rest is history! We sailed to the colonies and have been performing for two weeks. We're supposed to travel north." That wasn't as long as Azula had been expecting. 

"You... you had already planned to leave?" Ty Lee's face flashed with guilt, but she didn't avoid Azula's gaze.

"I didn't like being in the fire nation. It was the last straw between my sisters and my parents; feeling like just a piece of a set. I never felt free there and didn't want to feel empty, too. Everyone would be gone after you, Zuko, and Mai left." 

"That I understand." Ty Lee scooted closer toward her, lowering her voice.

"Because you're the Avatar." Azula nodded. Ty Lee had known that even before Uncle. 

"You never told anyone," Azula said, observing Ty Lee. Ty Lee answered her hidden question by shaking her head so violently that her braid whipped around both sides.

"I would never do that to you!" The fierceness surprised Azula. Ty Lee looked at her hands again. "I know what it's like to have to hide." Azula cocked her head, but Ty Lee continued. "Where  have  you been hiding?" Azula ignored her beseeching grey eyes. Surrender Traitor. The horror from the attack flooded her at once, and she froze. "Azula?" Ty Lee reached out, but Azula batted her hand away. 

"I did something bad. I'm not the perfect girl from the palace anymore. I’m a traitor." Ty Lee appeared unconcerned and more interested in what she saw around Azula’s shoulders.

"Your aura's always been a little off.  But right now, it's..." Ty Lee drifted off, leaving another though unfinished.

"It's what?" Azula spat. 

"It's scaring me, Azula." Ty Lee confessed. Azula sat quietly, holding Ty Lee's gaze, which roamed freely all over Azula. "You look different." 

"Dirty, you mean?" Azula suggested, hiding her filthy hands in her sleeves. 

"No! Well, a little, but so am I! I just meant that green isn't your color, princess."

"I don't have a choice." Azula clenched her fists. "And I'm not a princess. Not anymore." Ty Lee stood up and walked to her dresser, shifting through some things out of Azula's view.

Why am I still here? We need to leave. Azula took her chance and rose to her feet. "I need to go." She considered pausing to ask the question: Will you join me? But, Azula was above dragging others into the mud with her, and Ty Lee seemed perfectly content to perform for the masses. "Goodbye, Ty Lee." Before she could second guess her decision, Azula stepped through the flaps of the tent and put one foot in front of the other, forcing herself to walk back to the show. Maybe I could join her here. Forget about being the Avatar. Hide right under the Fire Nation's nose. No one would suspect a thing. Hot shame coursed through her veins at the thought. 

"Azula, wait!" Ty Lee's feet pattered behind her in the soft earth. Azula turned around and took Ty Lee's pink cloth bag hanging under her shoulder.

"What are you doing?" Azula asked flatly. 

"I'm coming with you!" Ty Lee smiled as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Azula froze, not daring to hope. 

"Won't they miss out on their best act?" Ty Lee blushed at the praise. "I thought you were happy here?" Ty Lee's smile fell a little. 

"I am, but your aura is very dark. It's fracturing. I'm worried about you." I don't need anyone worried about me. I can take care of myself. Azula looked away as Ty Lee's eyes flashed with concern. She stepped forward, putting her soft hand on Azula's shoulder. "Besides, doesn't this feel like destiny? You, finding me here?" Destiny for what? Isn't this just you acting on impulse, as usual?

Instead of putting her boot in her mouth, Azula said softly, "I suppose it does.” She pointed at her bag, “Is that all you’re bringing?" Ty Lee's full smile returned, reaching her eyes as she bobbed her head. Then, she jumped forward again for another brief hug before parting and looking around. Azula found herself surprised that Ty Lee didn't mind her terrible smell. Perhaps being surrounded by the stench of the circus animals dulled her senses.

"So, what's next?" Ty Lee asked. How am I going to explain this to Kota and Tonaq?

Azula sighed. "The whole story is going to be hard to explain to you. Let me abbreviate it." Azula led Ty Lee toward the performance tent, regaling her with the story of her departure, sort of capture, alternate identity, and subsequent separation. When she finished, Ty Lee gaped at her.

"Wow, Azula! And I thought my life had been interesting in the past few weeks! When do I get to meet them?" Azula grimaced, looking at the tent. 

"Soon. We'll wait out here. And remember, when you address me, only call me Ty Mai." Ty Lee tossed her hand up in a mock salute.

"Yes, Azula! I mean Ty Zula. Sorry, Ty Mai, I know it's supposed to be Ty Mai." Azula inwardly groaned. Agni, let this work. They sat together in the grass. The old habits returned easily, as if they hadn't lost a beat. Ty Lee stretched and contorted her body, chatting to Azula about all the different stretches she'd learned from her circus Mistress. Azula listened attentively, faintly impressed. She didn't think it possible to become more flexible. 

"That's wonderful, Ty Lee," Azula said as her friend's back cracked loudly, making her cringe. Beyond the cloth of the tent, Azula could hear another performance. Hopefully, Kota and Tonaq hadn't gone to search for her. Azula realized she had been gone a long time.

"I can show you how to do them sometime!" 

Azula rubbed her neck, looking away, "Hmm. I don't know." There was a brief silence before Ty Lee's airy voice filled the void again.

"So... you're the Avatar." Azula stiffened. Ty Lee continued talking, unaware of her discomfort, "What's it like? Is it, erm, hard to be the Avatar? I've wanted to know ever since I saw you airbend."

"I don't like talking about it." 

"Does your dad know?" Ty Lee sucked in a sharp breath, "Did he do something? Did he hurt you like Zuko? Is that why your aura is-" Azula whirled around.

"I told you to drop it, Ty Lee." Ty Lee shrunk away from her harsh tone. Azula breathed through her nose slowly. "I'm sorry." She sank to the ground across from Ty Lee, fiddling with the edge of her shirt. Her next exhale followed a shudder. "Father doesn't know yet, but he might soon." Ty Lee sagged with relief. 

"Why will he find out?"

"I destroyed a town. Almost. Well, I was told that I did. I can't remember anything. I think I killed some men. Our soldiers. I'm a traitor now." Ty Lee bit her lip. Azula expected Ty Lee to call her a monster or traitor. But she didn't. Instead, her eyes shimmered with stomach-twisting compassion. Azula wanted to heave. 

Ty Lee only said, "Oh. Your dad won't like that." Azula laughed harshly. The understatement of my life. Her hands trembled and tingled. She felt faint.

"No. No, he won't." Daddy's going to kill me. Azula couldn't hold it in any longer and sank. Sobs wracked her, and she shook violently with each one. "What have I done? It's not fair!" Ty Lee's hands grasped hers, and she allowed Azula to cry like some weakling without uttering a word. Azula finally sniffled. Her nose felt full, and her throat hurt. She cleared her throat roughly and pulled her hands back. "What's done is done." Tonaq was right. Something would've happened anyway. Azula hadn't forgotten her visions or the things she learned. The war needed to end. Azula wasn't sure how to do that without committing worse acts of treason. She met Ty Lee's calm grey eyes. "It's not too late to go back to your tent. You could be happy here. They'll call you traitor too if you're seen with me." Ty Lee's head shook.

"I don't think I'm needed here, and I'm not afraid of that." Azula didn't understand people. Not like she once thought she did. Uncle made her reconsider her people reading skills a long time ago, but she'd dismissed him as an anomaly; however she was in no mood to dwell on those thoughts. She wiped at her face.

"I've been gone a long time. Kota and Tonaq might be worried. Let me go get them."

"I thought we were waiting here?"

"We were. But one of them is like you." At Ty Lee's confused head tilt, Azula coughed.  Impulsive.  "Very concerned. They may go look for us." Azula didn't wait for Ty Lee to get up. "You should wait here. I'll bring them to you." As Azula walked away into the circus tent, Ty Lee spoke again.

"There's nothing wrong with crying, you know. Your aura looks a little better now." Azula pretended not to hear her and showed her ticket to the door guard, who stepped aside. Her eyes scanned the seats, remembering where they were supposed to be seated. Azula almost didn't recognize Tonaq and Kota in their new Earth Kingdom outfits. In the absence of water tribe apparel and hair, they were almost unrecognizable. A blessing in disguise. She nudged her way to Kota and Tonaq, who were both engaged in a heated discussion until she tapped Tonaq on the shoulder.

"Thank Tui and La." Tonaq said, low enough for her to hear, "We thought something happened to you." Azula chuckled.

"Well, something did. Come with me." Kota and Tonaq exchanged significant looks. "It's nothing bad, just trust me. Come on."

"But we paid for the show," Kota whispered. 

"You didn't seem too interested when I got here."

"Because we were worried about you!"

"I'm touched." Azula noticed some families looking their way now. "Come on. We need to go." Kota groaned and mumbled a disgruntled fine. The two followed her outside into the dark. "A little further." Azula found herself hoping that Ty Lee hadn't reconsidered after her outburst. To her surprise, Ty Lee was in a backbend and stood up to greet them.

"Hey, Ty Mai! Are these your friends?" Ty Lee managed to get it right. Azula smiled. Thank you, Agni.  

"Yes. Kota, Tonaq, I'd like you to meet my friend from home. Ty Lee." Her friend grinned widely and took a bow before them.

"You're the girl from the show!" Kota looked like he'd met his idol. Tonaq, however, frowned and looked between her and Azula.

"Your name is Ty Lee?" Ty Lee nodded rapidly. He faced Azula. "And you're Ty Mai?" Azula's gut sank.

"Yes." Tonaq frowned deeper.

"When we woke you up a few days ago, you asked who Ty Mai is and if we meant to ask for Ty Lee." Did I truly said that? Azula massaged her temples, trying to remember.

"I was confused, or do you not recall? I could barely stand." Tonaq wanted to say something, but Kota rolled his eyes.

"Tonaq, remember what happened the last time you tried something like this? Relax." Azula frowned at that, sharing Tonaq's disapproval. Kota scratched his neck. "What?"

Tonaq sighed. “You’re probably right. She was confused.” 

"Yes, I was. Now that it’s out the way, Let's go," Azula said, waving all three of them along. Tonaq looked more confused than before.

”She’s… coming with us?” Azula fixed him a glare that brokered no compromise.

”She is.” Ty Lee looked between them nervously. Tonaq sighed dramatically.

"Fine, I’m not in the mood to argue with you. But you’re gonna explain it to the chief, when we get back. As long as she can take care of herself, I don’t care.” Tonaq finished with an emphatic shrug. Azula looked to Kota, daring him to challenge her, but he too shrugged. 

“You know me. I’m easy going.” 

“Good. Once we set up camp I’ll give a more formal introduction." At that Tonaq smiled and took a spot to her right while Ty Lee flanked her left.

Ty Lee clapped her hands. "So! Ty Mai only told me a little about how you three met! Can you tell me the full story now?" Kota grinned and pointed to his chest.

"Well, I was there for the whole thing! It was crazy!" As they talked together, Azula lit a fire to guide them in the dark to their Komodo rhino, steadying her breathing. She would have to tell them eventually. A secret as great as hers was difficult to keep. Someone was bound to point it out, if they recognized her from a poster or court.

She watched Kota and Tonaq laugh at something Ty Lee said. But perhaps that can wait for a while, too. They found the rhino where they'd left it. They mounted the beast one after the other. Ty Lee rested her cheek against Azula's back and her arms wrapped around her waist. Behind her, Kota and Tonaq pointed at the stars and tried navigating with them, imitating Bato and Hakoda. They would be reunited with Hakoda's ship in a moon's cycle if her luck held. Azula grinned, snapping the reins. Off to Omashu.

See AN at the top! Thanks for reading!

Chapter Text

Hakoda and his four men stood behind the tall walls of General Fong's fortress, far from the comfort of the ship and the ocean. Leagues of dry earth, mountains, and rock surrounded them, corralling them into General Fong's fortress-like herded animals. Fishes out of the water, Bato had said, as they trekked to General Fong's base to request his aid. Hakoda could not think of a better way to describe it. The land did not agree with him nearly as well as the familiar cool crunch of ice and snow beneath his boots or the soft sway of the ocean. Even the evening sun beat down on his back and brow without the soothing sea breeze. 

Hakoda wiped a thin sheen of sweat from his forehead. The summer solstice meant another few moon cycles of unbearable weather. Perhaps with the constant heat from the sun, Ty Mai would be faring well. A pang cut underneath his ribs.   Kota, Tonaq, and Ty Mai. All missing.  They were ultimately his responsibility. The fault of their disappearance fell to him. That had been a terrible night all around. Uruk had awoken him, urging him to get up quickly and muttering that their bunks were empty. Sure enough, Uruk had been right. Hakoda had been unconcerned at first. Tonaq and Kota were capable warriors, and Ty Mai could handle herself. Still, the men had risen to search for them, only to hear a riverboat behind the moss wall that camouflaged them.

After being spotted, they hadn't time to begin looking for their missing crew. The fight was over before the Fire Nation knew what had hit them. The Fire Nation would have caught them by surprise. The damp moss wall fortunately ate a significant amount of fire. The ship had only taken minor damage in the dark. Hakoda ended the brief skirmish by ordering Uruk and Sangok to launch a barrel of blasting jelly at the boat. The men were strong, and the Fire nation was unprepared. A soldier had struck the barrel with a stray fireball just before it reached their ship. The explosion nearly burst his eardrums. 

Hakoda hadn't had time to consider if they had been captured until they were far away from the swampy shores. The constant uncertainty was a plague on his mind. A sickness he could not recover from that distracted him from his duties. The crew was more restless as well in their absence. Kota and Tonaq's youthful optimism and humor kept them in balance. And Ty Mai... 

Hakoda hoped and prayed they were safe. He would find the same spot on the ship under the cover of night to pray to Tui and La to guide them back safely. General Fong's fortress felt so far away. They were capable warriors, he knew, so long as they weren't captured, he believed they could find their way back. He had to believe it to focus on meeting with General Fong. Earlier, some of Fong's men arrived to escort their cutter into a safe location, cleverly obscuring the boat in the cliffside before leading them through the mountains.

General Fong wanted a report on their progress, and Hakoda would give it to him, sharp and honed, like a new blade. King Bumi in Omashu would hear of the report along with the provincial governors in the area and perhaps could devise a strategy around his scattered fleet's hit-and-run assaults. Hakoda wanted to inquire about the Earth King in Ba-Sing-Se, but lingering mistrust cooled that thought. What would be reported to their king?  And would we hear more lies about the return of the Avatar if we sank more ships?  Hakoda could imagine the letter they would receive.  Only a few more, and then the Avatar will be on his way! Regards, his uselessness. 

Hakoda was not allowed to dwell. An Earth Kingdom soldier marched toward them and hailed Hakoda. "He's ready to see you." Hakoda bowed as customary. 

"Excellent. Lead the way." The long yard ahead was lined with men who trained, marching in rigid platoons and drilling in the heat. Earthbenders heaved several large rings between themselves. Some stopped to stare at them. Hakoda ignored their curious glances, following his escort up winding flights of stairs in the tower until they reached massive bronze doors.

General Fong received him in a main hall fit more for a king than a general. Marbled pillars rose in pairs to a vaulted ceiling before a throne and Fong's desk, which was twice as large as Hakoda's own cabin. The Earth Kingdom's emblem hung above Fong, embroidered on a tapestry and flanked below by a map of the four nations and a map of the Earth Kingdom marked by enemy and allied troop movements. A small blue boat was pinned near Fong's fortress - a nice touch. Fong himself peered over piles of scrolls and papers on his desk. After a moment, the soldiers escorting Hakoda coughed loudly, yet Fong did not look up.

"Sir, Chief Hakoda of the Southern Water Tribe is here to deliver a report to you."  Finally, Fong set the map aside with a grin. Green, eager eyes met Hakoda's cool blue. 

"A pleasure to finally meet you in person, Chief Hakoda."  Pleasantries.  Hakoda held back a sigh.

"Likewise." The soldiers at his sides bowed and left them to speak, falling back to stand guard at the door. 

Fong rose and walked around the table, extending a hand and asking, "How have your travels been?" Hakoda looked behind the tall man at the throne-like chair he had risen from.

"Uneventful for the most part," Hakoda answered. Fong smiled.

"Other than your progress on the naval front, I assume?" Hakoda arched a brow.

"You would assume correctly." Fong hummed and backed away.

"You will have to regale me with the stories. But first, I have one of my own. The fire nation is in a panic." Fong said. Hakoda crossed his arms. "One of my men in the north shot down a messenger hawk. Their admirals and generals are ordering a search just North of Omashu. They claim the Avatar destroyed a town and killed a Captain in the mining town." Fong's expression was inscrutable. Hakoda felt his stomach flip.  Ty Mai, what have you done?   

After a moment, Hakoda asked, "Is that all?" General Fong paced in front of him.

"Two water tribe warriors were with the Avatar." Hakoda bit his tongue. At least they were alive for now. He cleared his throat.

"General Fong, I can explain." Fong turned to him with an ear-to-ear grin. 

"No need, Chief Hakoda. This is brilliant!" Whatever excuses Hakoda cooked up were suddenly swallowed. The last word Hakoda would have used to describe their misadventure with Ty Mai was brilliant. 

"Brilliant?" Hakoda repeated cautiously. Fong chuckled and turned around, facing his desk, hiding his face from Hakoda's watchful eyes.

"Yes! When the Earth King told me you would be occupying our waters, I was skeptical, I admit. Water tribe warriors patrolling our coasts, acting as saboteurs? I told the Earth King it was ridiculous. Yet, not only have you succeeded on the open water, but you've also created an excellent diversion on the land!" The Earth Kingdom's generals were fed the idea that the Avatar was also in Ba-Sing-Se? Could that make Fong an ally? Hakoda assessed Fong’s relaxed muscles carefully, holding his tongue. It would take more than a mutual lie to melt away the new icy barrier between him and the Earth Kingdom. A crack in the ice was all that it was.

"I'm glad my efforts are recognized, General," Hakoda said. 

"Yes, perhaps with your distraction, the Earth King will send the Avatar to help us." Fong marched forward to his maps. Hakoda followed.

"That would be appreciated." Hakoda began carefully. "I would very much like to meet the Avatar. Perhaps I could travel to Ba-Sing-Se and petition the Earth King myself." It was overstepping, to be sure. Hakoda expected a reprimand at minimum. Instead, General Fong rumbled with laughter. The sound bounced around off the pillars and walls of the open hall. 

"You would never get close enough to meet him. The Dai Lee would not allow it. They hardly allowed us to finish our lunch together." The Dai Lee? Fong observed him momentarily, "The cultural preservers of Ba-Sing-Se." He elaborated. The explanation did little for Hakoda's imagination. "I met him a few times, though. Perhaps I could return and speak to him about our situation." Now, Hakoda struck.

"When was the last time you'd seen your Avatar?" Fong moved several pins on the map. More fire nation forces were diverted from Omashu and Ba-Sing-Se, moving to the area near the Senlin and Hei Bei forests. A entire fleet of ships were shifted to the Mo Ce Sea. 

"Nearly one year ago," Fong said. At his back, Hakoda could not hide his brief expression of disbelief.

"A year?" Hakoda asked, then, "That's not too long. What was he like?"

"Brilliant. Gon is a magnificent Earthbender. I've watched him bend fire, water, and air. He's certainly mastered them all. He's a force of nature." Fong turned to him, and the glassy, feverish expression in his eyes made Hakoda wary. "With him at the front of the war, we could turn the tide." Then, the fire faded like someone tossed a bucket of water onto him. "Alas, the Earth King believes he is more suited to defending Ba-Sing-Se." 

"You've seen him bend all of the elements?" Hakoda asked.

"Of course! There's an elaborate ceremony every year for the Avatar. He performs for all of the rings in Ba-Sing-Se as if there isn't a war just outside his walls." Could there be two Avatars? Hakoda sighed. Something was wrong here. He was sure he had watched Ty Mai bend that water, sure as the sun rising in the morning. 

"What would you do if you had the Avatar?" Fong's expression changed again. A steel curtain descended over his face.

"I would wipe the Fire Nation from our shores. Take the war to their home and feed them the fire they've burned my Kingdom with. With a weapon like that, we could finally end this war." Hakoda frowned.

"The Avatar is not a weapon to be wielded." His caution was met with a frown. The youthful energy had disappeared from the man. Hakoda finally noticed the bags under his eyes and the gray peeking from the roots of his hair. 

"Has this war not taken enough from you, Chief Hakoda? You've seen fit to send a child to distract the Fire nation, along with two of your own men, likely to their own deaths. Yet, you draw the line at using the Avatar?" His flat, dead gaze held steady. Hakoda didn't back down, but he did not elaborate. Just like that, their conversation soured.

"Well, I appreciate your efforts on the war front, Hakoda. Perhaps you may brief me in full tomorrow. For now, you're welcome to our bunks if you wish." General Fong offered, not unkindly. Hakoda smiled thinly.

"I appreciate the offer, General. We will remain on our ship." General Fong met his answer with a slight tilt of his head.

"Very well, Chief Hakoda. I look forward to planning this war with your help." Hakoda bowed and followed the guards out of the spiraling tower, where he found his men conversing with the soldiers. As soon as they saw their chief, they bid their goodbyes, shaking the hands of those they spoke with, and followed Hakoda down the mountainside trail to their boat. His brothers were hoping for good news. What little he had to tell them, he was reluctant to share. He would have to tread carefully. The anticipation on the walk back choked any budding conversation.

When they reached the boat, Sangok's voice cut the tension like the swing of an axe, "Is there anything that General Fong can do to help?” All eyes rested on Hakoda. The weight of leadership fell upon his shoulders heavily now. He gestured to the barrels around them, pulled one beneath his legs, and sat gingerly. 

"Our conversation never made it that far." He admitted, and before anyone could interrupt, he continued, lowering his voice, "Though, General Fong told me about a report. He doesn't understand the significance of what has happened. I would like to keep it that way." The men exchanged glances. Sangok leaned forward while Pohu scanned the cliffside and path they walked. 

"Someone under General Fong's command intercepted a fire nation messenger hawk. They are mobilizing their troops just north of the river for a search." Hakoda let that settle while he considered his following words.

"What does that have to do with us?" Uruk asked. "Is the Fire Nation onto us? Is that it?" Hakoda inhaled a deep, calming breath.

"The Fire Nation believes the Avatar destroyed a mining town. Two water tribe warriors were with her." The men immediately expressed degrees of frustration, exasperation, and apprehension. In the clamor, one of the warriors mentioned immediately leaving Fong's fortress to sail north and find them.

"Enough," Hakoda interjected. He looked at Sangok, who had been the one to suggest it. The idea was dangerous and had more risk than reward. "We can't leave now and try to find them." Sangok stepped forward, arms in the air.

"Why not?" He pointed out toward the sea. "Kota and Tonaq are out there right now! Being chased by the Fire Nation! What if they get captured? What if the Avatar falls back into the hands of the Fire Nation?"

"We don't know where they are. They could be anywhere. We must trust Kota, Tonaq,  and  Ty Mai to return safely. They know where will be waiting for them." They didn't want to hear the answer, but the truth was hard to hear sometimes. Hakoda had seen the Firenation fleet gathering on Fong's map in the north. It was too dangerous for them. Three on foot in the forests and mountains were more challenging to find than a boat on open water. However... "If another report reaches General Fong's ears, we will discuss departing, provided enough time has passed." They were young. Certainly, Ty Mai was, and they could only survive on the run for so long without help. This would be about timing - cool heads must prevail for success.

"And what about the fleet? We are supposed to meet them soon. How long do we wait until we need to act?" Pohu asked.

"We wait as long as it takes," Sangok said, glaring at the open ocean. Uruk and Bato grunted in agreement. Pohu closed his eyes but nodded.

"Alright. We wait then." 

"Get some rest. We will discuss this further over dinner. For now, I must decide what to report to General Fong in the morning." Hakoda dismissed his men. Bato remained. Hakoda knew he had a point to make and would let him make it.

"The men will grow restless here." He began. "If they make it back, we will also have to vote on the Avatar staying, and that's a promise you will have to keep. What do you make of General Fong? Would he be suitable to keep her safe?" Hakoda remembered his eyes - weary, tired, and desperate.  With a weapon like that, we could finally end this war.

"I think we are not leaving Ty Mai here if that is where the vote ends." He finished. Bato's eyes flashed.

"What then?" He asked. Hakoda pinched his nose.

"I don't know." He felt Bato's reassuring squeeze for only an instant before his first mate followed the crew below deck, leaving Hakoda alone. "Tui and La, keep them safe."

Rays of sunlight reflected in the rushing river. The waters lapped at the sandy shoreline, and Azula soaked her clothes in the clear, cold waters, scrubbing sweat stains from her old Fire Nation clothing. Ty Lee watched from behind her, bending backward onto her hands and stretching silently. Her presence had become as constant as Azula's shadow. More constant were the questions she prodded and peppered Azula with when they were alone. 

 Why are you hiding your identity from them? Are you feeling okay? Sorry - it's just your aura... never mind. Are you really going to betray your Father and the fire nation?  Azula avoided answering her acute questions. The scrutiny was troublesome, to say the least, never mind that Azula didn't know what her answer would be to any of those anymore. She deflected everything with her own questions.  What are aura's, Ty Lee ?  What else did you learn at the circus? Are you sure that this is what you want?  Half-heartedly listening to Ty Lee's responses satisfied her for a time, but sure as sunrise, the girl would ask another irritating question.

"Hey, Az- Ty Mai?" Azula's shoulders heaved as she sighed. She squeezed the water from her red silk shirt and warmed it with her hands. Streams of steam floated from the cloth. Azula's measured voice carried over the cascading river.

"Yes, Ty Lee?" A stick snapped behind her.  Or was that Ty Lee's back? 

"What are you going to do with Zuko if he finds you? I remember your Uncle told me he was supposed to capture the Avatar. He was so sad." Azula didn't think it was helpful to use her made-up name if she would mention her brother, the former prince of the Fire Nation, in the next breath. Ty Lee sucked in a sharp inhale before rattling off another question. "What if he starts hunting you?" At first, Azula paused her cleaning. Then, she laughed for the first time in a long while, imagining her brother stumbling over his firebending in pitiful attempts to apprehend her.

"My brother is far too incompetent for the punishment Father gave him." Azula frowned, then.  But, Uncle... he is a different beast - an actual  dragon. Uncle was far more capable of capturing her than Zuko. With any luck, Uncle would be far away before he caught wind of her misadventures, and she could leave these mountains and forests behind. 

"Oh. It's sad that for Zuko to return home, he must capture you first."   Yes, the universe always pits Zuko and me against each other: for Father, Mother, and Uncle's affection, for the throne, for superiority, and now, for my life.  The thought exhausted her. Azula sat down on the soft dirt as she rolled her clothes into neat bundles, setting them next to Kota, Tonaq, and Ty Lee's piles. "Are you going to fight Zuko and the Fire Nation if they come for you?"

"No, Ty Lee, I thought I would lie down and let them bring me home for a lovely tea party with my father." Azula looked back to catch Ty Lee frowning, then she put her hands on her hips and glared at Azula.

"Ty Mai, that's not funny!" Then, she cartwheeled forward, planting her feet next to Azula and dropping into an elegant squat. "You told me that you fought our people." Azula heard the hesitation in her voice. "You never said what happened, other than... you think you killed some of them. I know you don't remember, but can you tell me how the fight happened?"

"It wasn't a fight. Fights are fair." That was anything but. She had only seen the results, and it didn't take Wan Shi Tong to figure out it had been a massacre. Ty Lee's lower lip wobbled, her gaze lowered as Azula continued. "I only know what I have been told. I didn't want to do it. Kota, idiot that he is, decided to step in when one of them was going to take a woman." 

Ty Lee looked horrified. "Why were they taking her?" Azula sighed. 

"She was suspected of harboring earthbenders. There had been a rebellion or something of the sort in the town. We- the Fire Nation put it down. All of the Earthbenders are being taken as a precaution." She waved it off, ignoring Ty Lee's increasingly distressed gaze. "We had stayed with her the night before. Kota and Tonaq felt a sense of loyalty, and Kota stepped in to stop them. I tried to  shut him up,  but his head is as dense as that rhino of ours. We were outnumbered, and I remember they were seized." Azula drifted off, recalling the buzzing, electric sensation in her body. It was the same as bending lightning but more warm, like a miniature sun glowing in her body. The voices...

Ty Lee spoke up after a moment, "They told me their water benders were taken the same way. I didn't think it was true." 

"I'm sure that had something to do with it too." Azula cursed her voice for softening.  Peasants. They were peasants, and it was war.  Terrible things happened in battle, she tried to remind herself. 

"I didn't know. Your water tribe... friends... also said that the army killed all the air nomads. It wasn't a battle at all like we'd been taught." Azula stared at Ty Lee sternly, but her head faced the river. Azula barely heard her over the water. "I don't want to turn ... I just don't know what to believe anymore." Azula didn't either. They'd been taught about greatness and spreading their superiority. Their power and superiority gave them the right to rule over the nations. Azula had learned explicitly about power and how it should be used from her Father. She remembered broaching the subject with Uncle.  Why shouldn't the other nations not bend their knee and accept the fire nation's advancements?  To say Uncle had been severe in his rebuke would be an understatement. After everything, the question now hardly seemed appropriate. He'd softened her far more than the Avatar spirit. She clutched the washed clothes under her arm tightly.  Agni,   I'm becoming weak.  

After a moment, she looked back at the forest, then down at Ty Lee. "Come on," Azula extended Ty Lee a hand, helping her off the ground. "Kota and Tonaq will be done picking up camp by now." Ty Lee finally looked up, and her stomach rumbled.

"With breakfast?" Azula nodded, feeling her own gnawing belly.

"With breakfast." Ty Lee clapped her hands together, then picked up the remaining clothes from the sandy shore and followed Azula back to camp. They ate fish that Kota had caught and roasted over a fire, moon peaches from Hina, and dubious mushrooms that Tonaq had found. Ty Lee had asked him if they were the type that made you see things, to which Tonaq had laughed and told her no. Azula was sure she caught him double-checking the mushrooms between bites but was hungry enough to not care.

They left their camp after, and fortunately, Ty Lee engaged them with stories from the circus while they traversed alongside the riverbank. Azula realized there had been much more silence without her friend as she tried to remember how they'd passed the time while traveling. Still, she failed to recall any lengthy conversation.  Mostly silence or bickering.  The girl was a born entertainer.  I suppose that comes with joining a circus.  Finally, around midday, trees began to clear, and a village appeared on the horizon. Azula was hopeful, noticing tiny objects floating in the water.  Boats.  They could cross the river now. She lashed the reins, quickening their pace.

The village sat on the bank of the river, consisting of a few dozen homes and far more shops behind a small, earthen wall. Another pagoda was centered in the village. Was it in the Earth Kingdom's sensibilities to build a unique town? Azula snapped the reins of their rhino and gave them a sharp tug. The beast halted almost immediately. Azula would miss having something around that obeyed her orders so well. Maybe if she fed the rhino to Kota, some obedience would be passed on to him.

"Why are we stopping?" Tonaq asked from the back. 

"I want to make a few things clear." Azula began. "Again, there will be no heroics here, and you will keep your heads down. I don't care if they are dragging an old woman through the streets and having her whipped." Ty Lee's arms tightened painfully around her waist. Azula heard Kota grunt behind them.

"And if we get attacked first?" Azula scoffed.

"You can't see me, but I'm rolling my eyes." A flick thumped on the back of her head. "Ow." She rubbed the spot and glared over her shoulder to an unapologetic Kota, "They might not recognize us. I'm not sure there will be wanted posters of us this soon, but we need to be careful anyway." She sighed, finally giving him the answer he wanted, "However, if they do attack, then by all means, we defend ourselves." The water tribe warriors hummed. "That does not mean you instigate an attack." Azula clarified. With the rules clear, Azula snapped the reins again, guiding the rhino outside the walls. 

"Kota, wait here with the rhino." Azula handed him the reins after dismounting. 

"Why do I have to stay here?"

"Because you're the most similar to her." 

"Haha, hilarious, Ty Mai." 

Her voice cracked a whip, "It's because the rhino has a more cool head than you. Maybe you will learn something." She ignored his frown and told Tonaq to find food, handing him a few gold pieces.

"I understand this is more money than you've seen before," She ignored his glare, "But do not spend more than you need to. This must last until we get to Omashu; remember, it's  my  money. I don't share." Tonaq looked at the gold pieces, then at Azula. 

"Alright. I'll see what I can find."

"Good. I'll find a boat and a fisherman willing to sail us across the river. We meet here before sundown. If I don't find one, that thing will need food." She pointed at the rhino.

"Sundown's a long time," Kota muttered.

"It gives us plenty of time to look," Azula said plainly. Ty Lee looked between the three of them, shuffling awkwardly.

"What should I do?" 

"You're coming with me." Ty Lee lit up with a grin.

Tonaq parted to search for food while Azula and Ty Lee strode across the town to the docks.

"There's not a lot of people here." Ty Lee observed, and Azula hummed in agreement. She expected a small throng of villagers around midday, yet the stalls were barren, and most of the shops closed. 

"Az-," Ty Lee began hesitantly, "Ty Mai, do you think you're being a little mean to-" Azula's glare made Ty Lee's mouth snap shut. "Never mind." The docks finally come into view. A few vessels were spread out among the small harbor with three long, interconnected wooden docks extending beyond each. 

"I'm still furious with Kota," Azula admitted. "What he did... It was inexcusable. We could have been captured. They could have been killed. Now, everyone will know what I've done."

"Okay." That was all Ty Lee had to say? Azula didn't face her friend; instead, she inspected each ship in the bay. Most of the boats at least appeared serviceable. The nets and large hooks that hung from the sides and were splayed out along the docks were a giveaway. They were fishing boats. Azula expected to find at least a few fishermen, but the docks were largely abandoned, more so than the town behind them. Ty Lee hummed next to her. "It's quiet. And creepy" Azula nodded, noticing an emptiness that sucked the life from the air.  Too quiet.  Her hackles were raised. Wood creaked, and waves sloshed, filling the void with ambient noise. Wild wind gusts whipped at the few lowered sails among them. It felt like a graveyard for ships and sailors. Azula sucked in a breath, trying to fill herself with courage as she walked out along the dock. Ty Lee squeaked and jumped to follow. "Zula, something feels weird." Azula kept quiet, flickering her eyes from boat to boat. One of these had to be worth stealing. 

A loud thump echoed above them, and Azula tensed. Ty Lee held her breath behind her. A wizened and weather-beaten face peered over the edge of a fishing boat. Sunken, suspicious eyes stared down at them. Azula cleared her throat just as Ty Lee chirped a polite hello.

"I was looking for someone who could help us. It seems my wishes were answered." Azula said smoothly. The man scratched his balding head. Azula couldn't tell if the wrinkles were scowl or wrinkles just so. 

"What do you want?"  Scowl, then . Azula matched his glare. 

"I want to make a trade. We need to go to Omashu." Azula barely had time to finish her sentence before his answer was spat at her.

"No." He pushed himself off the railing and began to limp off. Azula looked at Ty Lee incredulously, and she shrugged awkwardly.

"Maybe he's tired." 

"You haven't even heard my offer!" Azula shouted. Maybe someone else would hear them. Someone more amenable than this codger.

The fisherman whipped around in a frenzy. "I'm not crossing to Omashu, even if you offered me all the gold in the Earth King's palace." That was an unexpected response.

"Why not?" Ty Lee asked.

"There's a Funayurei in the waters." The man whispered, looking out across the wide river. Azula narrowed her eyes. "Why do you think there's no one here? These docks used to be filled with fishermen, merchantmen, and pirates. Pirates! Even the pirates won't sail to our village anymore! Accursed Funayurei." Ty Lee looked curious.

"A what?" Ty Lee asked calmly. The fisherman raised a brow.

"You don't know?" Azula was already prepared to leave for the next town. What nonsense this was. "A Funayurei is an angry water spirit. They're angry because their waters are being desecrated." His lips screwed tightly together, and he looked around them. "It's the damn Fire Nation. They've sunk two merchant vessels. A mistake, that's what they called it. I say they're criminals. Worse, their ships keep leaking all sorts of muck into the river." Azula crossed her arms, unimpressed. Ty Lee hummed, nodding along with the story. His bloodshot eyes found hers. "You don't believe me. Go ask old lady Quin, then! People used to come from far and wide to see her! Not anymore. No one comes here no more." He scratched at his stubble. "She lives in the forest. Follow the dirt road until you see the thatched hut. She'll tell you everything you didn't know you wanted to know!" Azula sighed.

"Perhaps she'll tell me where to find a competent crew willing to cross the river." The fisherman shrugged.

"Maybe she will. But there are none in these waters."   Clearly.  Azula glanced at the empty, rocking boats before turning on her heel and walking back up the dock. Ty Lee skipped to her side.

"Will we go visit her?" Azula looked at her friend.

"Who?"

"The old lady!" 

An exasperated sound escaped Azula. "You didn't believe that nonsense, did you?" Ty Lee blinked owlishly.

"Nonsense?"

"Yes, Ty Lee. That fisherman was clearly-" She bumped into a barrel-chested man.  Watch it.  The words almost tore from her throat, but she calmed herself. "Sorry," Her voice lowered meekly, 'I wasn't paying attention." Though she kept her eyes lowered, the man let out a gasp.

"It's you!" He whispered. Alarmed, Azula backed away next to Ty Lee, who was raising her fists, but the man held up his hands.

"Gold eyes! My mother said to keep an eye open for you! She's expecting you in the forest." Ty Lee lowered her hands.

"Is your mother old lady Quin?" The man nodded, pride shining in his eyes.

"Yes! She used to be quite the traveler, but now she can't get around like she used to. I'm doing what I can for her. I'm Chun!"

"Wonderful. That's touching." Azula walked past the man and heard Ty Lee muttering an apology before catching up to her.

"Let's go see her!" Azula looked around the village and sighed.

"Fine." If only to get some peace of mind. Hopefully, they will be back before Tonaq worries. They strolled out of the low walls, into the dense undergrowth beneath red-leaved trees. Azula considered why this woman was expecting them. And how? Ty Lee for once was strangely silent beside her. There were no stories of the circus under the shadows of the forest's canopy. Only Azula and her thoughts. Water spirit? Now an old woman who claims to be waiting for me? Azula hoped to Agni the day would not turn stranger. The sun had moved further beyond its peak in the sky by the time they reached the hut. 

It was small and disguised well among the bushes, and trees. If it wasn't for the obvious tracks going to an from the front door, Azula doubted she would have found it at all. They stepped off the dirt rode and cleared aside some branches, walking up to the shoddy excuse for a door and knocking. There was no answer. Azula tapped her foot and knocked again. What if this was an ambush? If it was, it was a poor one, she thought, as a greying woman opened the door. Her unfocused - milky white, and blind, Azula realized - eyes gazed vaguely in their direction. She was an unimpressive sight, hunching over a cane that looked ready to break at any moment. Her free hand gestured in their direction for them to follow her into the hovel. Azula smelled faint mold and fungus. Disgusting.

"We're here to see Lady Quin. Her son said she was expecting us." Ty Lee said.

"I can read your future for a gold piece." The woman's smile was nearly toothless. 

Azula scoffed. To think they had walked all that way for nothing. "I knew this would be a waste of time." Azula snapped. At her voice, the old woman stiffened like a board. Her bony hand wrenched Azula's wrist before she could move. Her milky eyes widened.

"Oh. Oh. The Avatar. My apologies." Azula's eyes widened, and she tried yanking her arm back, but her grip tightened.  How did she know?    

"Let me go." Her voice shook. Ty Lee stepped close, clamping her hand on Azula's shoulder. Her stormy grey eyes asked Azula a question.  Do you want help?  The woman tilted her head.

"An Avatar who has fallen far from the balanced ideal she represents. Don't you want to know your place in this, Princess Azula?" Azula sucked in a sharp breath. The ice in her chest melted, replaced by a blazing furnace. The woman's grin was toothless, but Azula believed her to be anything but.

"How dare you." Azula finally whipped her arm back, rubbing her red wrist. "Are you a spy? Who sent you here?" Azula demanded, not bothering to light a fire for intimidation. Neck bones creaked as the woman shook her head.

"No one sent me. I have traveled with the air nomads and met many of their spiritual gurus to free my mind. Perhaps the spirit world has brought us together for that purpose, young Avatar."

"I don't believe you. Come, Ty Lee, we're leaving." The blank stare didn't follow Azula.

"Three teachers. Air in the ice, water with blood, and earth on fire." The woman crooned. Her words gave Azula pause. The urge to sit and listen - a temptation Azula resisted - prodded the edges of her thought.  And what? Suffer through more of this spinster's nonsense? Would she warn Azula of monsters and spirits of the imagination like the terrified fisherman?  I should know better, Azula thought. Yet, she had witnessed stranger things. Roku, Gon, Karuk, Aang, and other Avatars of the past once taunted her from the corners of her bedroom and haunted her dreams. But this was no ghost. This was a wrinkled bag of flesh who wanted her gold. 

"I'm afraid it will take more than bad poetry to make me listen to you." Before she left, her wispy words were carried by the wind.

"You will listen, or a terrible fate will befall us all." The cold returned with the woman's prediction. To Azula, it sounded like a promise. Azula swept an arm across the tent flap, pulling Ty Lee out. She stomped toward the town, ignoring the thrumming of blood in her ears. Her head spun like a swivel, searching the trees for men who waited in the shadows, but the only enemies she found were the branches and leaves she was forced to shove from her face. 

They were well down the road, almost halfway back to the town when Azula's blood had cooled, and Ty Lee yanked her wrist back and rubbed it. She shouted as Azula continued in the vague direction of civilization. "Azula! Azula, stop!" After not hearing Ty Lee's footsteps behind her, she froze and looked around her. Ty Lee caught up, asking, "Are you alright? That lady freaked   me   out." Azula released a long breath, clenching and unclenching her shaking hands.

"That old crone? Please. I'm not afraid of an old blind woman. I could have burnt her to a crisp if she was any real threat." All color left Ty Lee's face for a moment. "How did she know who I was?" Ty Lee fiddled with the end of her braid. "Do you think she was a spy?" At that, Ty Lee giggled, and Azula crossed her arms. "What?"

"Nothing 'Zula." Ty Lee kicked her leg up in an impromptu stretch. "She might have been telling the truth." Of course, Ty Lee would believe this nonsense. Ty Lee had spent months with a circus, learning to read auras and dabbling in whatever drivel and nonsense came with it. "Mistress Meng and Potbelly Oro told me they've seen the air nomads. If I had stuck around, they would have found me some. Of course, some of the others said that they were crazy, that the air nomads are dead and gone." Ty Lee pouted. "I really wanted to meet some myself." 

"Well, I hope we run into some." She needed an airbending teacher for the sake of her airbending and her sanity. Azula did not want the Avatar spirits to return. She remembered their voices in that instant before she lost consciousness. There must have been hundreds - no, thousands - of them, all waiting to torment her in her dreams and follow her into the world. Ty Lee chirped the sound of a fresh idea.

"She might know how to find them. We should go back and ask her." Azula balked at Ty Lee's suggestion. "You think it's a bad idea? I thought you said she was harmless. She's a half-blind old lady, Azula. I think you can take her." Ty Lee's tone carried a teasing lilt. 

"She insulted me."  Called me unbalanced, but she needs a cane to walk.  Azula kicked at a loose rock, watching it tumble down the dirt path. If the woman had traveled with the air nomads, she would know where their hiding places were, the areas they frequented, and hopefully, if there was a master among them.

"I don't think she meant it as an insult, Azula." What else could it have been? Azula was a tangled marionette, out of tune, and wrapped up in her problems. Perhaps the woman's words were closer to the truth than she wanted to admit. "Anyway, I really think we should go back. She might know something helpful." Azula looked back at the winding dirt road. The sun was still high. If the woman didn't know anything, then at least she tried. 

"Alright," Azula said. Ty Lee clasped her hands and pulled her back to the hut. The door opened before Azula could knock, revealing that awful toothless grin. 

"I knew you would come back." She said, stepping aside. Azula entered the damp room, finding a creaky wooden stool to sit on. Quin dragged a chair, scraping it along the wood until it was across from Azula.

"You said you traveled with the air nomads." Azula began, not allowing the woman to muddy the waters. "Where do they stay? Do they visit the temples?"

"They do visit their temples. There is someone more important than the air nomads you must meet. You need a spiritual teacher. Your spirit and the avatars are not aligned; your goals are not shared. You need a reason to pick up the mantle of the Avatar." Azula scoffed, but the woman continued, ignoring her. "My teacher was a guru; he lived in the mountains of the eastern air temple. In my vision, you met him when you were... a little older. More blue than green on your back. Different hair, too.

"I don't care about that right now. I need an airbending teacher. Certainly, your visions showed you that." 

"I already told you of your teachers."

"That was an unhelpful riddle, not information I can act on." 

"Very well." The woman hummed and closed her eyes. "I remember the boy in my vision. The temple where you found him was familiar to me. Southern. Southern Air Temple." Azula raised her brows. The southern air temple was closest to them. The woman continued. "Your best chance to meet an Airbender would be on the fall equinox. What few air nomads remain, they celebrate the Yangchen festival in secret. Some return to the temples to honor her memory. It is the summer solstice now. You can make it in time."  The summer solstice? Today?  Azula dimly realized she had turned twelve. One year ago, her Father held court, and the nobility showered her with gifts in their favor. Iroh had given her a pai sho set. Azula wished she had the game with her to pass the time. Ty Lee seemed to catch on and beamed a smile at Azula.

"Wow, Azula! It's your birthday!" 

"What a birthday it is," Azula said tonelessly. 

"Go, now. Do not cross the river here. The river spirit is restless, and you," the old crone said, pointing a finger at her. "You are not ready. Your spirit is not in tune with that of the Avatar."

"Then where are we to cross?" Azula kept her irritation in check.

"Cross the river in the East, beyond Senlin village. Go to Gaipan. Do not challenge the spirit." The crone's mouth angled low. "The future holds many trials, young Avatar, and your body, mind, and spirit are unprepared for them," Azula remembered the destroyed town and felt the shadow of her Uncle waiting and watching for her to appear.

"We'll see about that." Her voice lacked ferocity. 

"You will have to fight your nation, child. Better to accept that sooner rather than when it's too late." Azula rose from her chair, finally hearing enough.

"Thank you for telling me of the airbenders." She said stiffly. "Because of that, I won't burn down your disgusting hut, though I think even ash would smell better than this." She swept out of the room, stomping back toward the town. Ty Lee followed her, this time in silence. Azula was grateful. On the walk back, her rage set like the sun did. Its orange and purple glow was visible over the treeline. Kota waved them over while Tonaq held up a worn, yellowed rice paper, grinning ear to ear.

"I bought a map!" He shouted. Azula supposed it wasn't the worst way to spend her money. As Tonaq handed her the leftover pieces, Kota frowned, looking between her and Ty Lee.

"Where were you guys? It's almost sundown." Azula ignored him.

"Show me the map." Tonaq and Azula eagerly squatted. A provincial map of Omashu and surrounding areas. Azula was impressed.

"Are you going to answer my question?" Kota sounded annoyed.

"We were investigating!" Ty Lee said, inserting herself between them. "Let me tell you what we found out!" 

"Did you run into trouble?" Tonaq asked, and Azula met his gaze.

"No." She said. Azula had no interest in explaining how she wasted the entire afternoon. He nodded, satisfied. 

"Good." Then, he sighed, "I take it you couldn't find a boat." 

"No... the townsfolk seem to have given up fishing. They're claiming a river spirit has been kidnapping sailors." Azula explained. Tonaq grimaced.

"That sounds awful."

"You believe it?"

"We respect the spirits in the Southern Water Tribe." His head cocked to the side. "You're the Avatar."

"And?" 

You can fix it, make the spirit go away. My Father once told me a story about Avatar Kuruk interacting with some spirits... It didn't go well for him, though. Maybe for you, it will be different?" 

The woman's warning played in Azula's mind, and she hesitated. "I don't think it would go well for me either. I don't have experience with... spirits. We're skipping this town." 

Tonaq seemed to accept her answer. "Okay." He looked at the map, scrunching his nose. He pressed a finger onto the marker for Senlin village.

"Here, then. I think we will have our best luck in the larger town. It's also the closest." Azula shook her head.

"It's not near a waterway; we must find a village closer to the river." Tonaq tapped his chin, thinking. Ty Lee and Kota returned, the latter in better spirits. 

"I heard that there's a spirit problem! Ty Mai, maybe you could do some Avatar spirit magic and fix the river spirit!" Kota suggested. Azula's mood immediately soured. Ty Lee looked at Azula. For once, Ty Lee shared Azula's wariness.

"I already told Tonaq I don't think that is a good idea. We should find an inn, I can pay for our rooms. Good rest is important to keep us sharp." Kota shrugged and brushed his shaggy bangs from his eyes.

"Well, we need to cross that river somehow."

"We're working on it." Azula ground out, scanning the map. "There." Her finger landed on a small patch separate from the river, and she read the characters aloud. "Gaipan Village. It's right on the water."

"It's far away." Tonaq began, "But it is the only village on the water. At least, the only village on the map." 

"Let's stick to the riverbank when we travel. If there's another town, we can try our luck there or hopefully spot a fishing boat on the way. Either way, we ride for Senlin Village after dawn." Tonaq and Kota nodded. Azula led the three into town to a serviceable inn, buying two rooms, one for her and Ty Lee and one for Kota and Tonaq.

Azula slid the door shut behind her while Ty Lee jumped onto the bed, claiming the side away from the window. In no mood to talk, Azula laid her things on the floor next to the bed and extinguished the lantern, climbing under the sheet. The woman's words replayed in her head over and over.

An Avatar who has fallen far from the balanced ideal she represents.

 Your spirit and the avatars are not aligned; your goals are not shared. You need a reason to pick up the mantle of the Avatar.

You are not ready. Your spirit is not in tune with that of the Avatar.

She rolled around, trying to get comfortable. 

"Are the rest of the water tribespeople like Kota and Tonaq?" Ty Lee asked.

"What do you mean?" 

"I mean, they seem like brothers. Even though they aren't." 

"Yes, then. They are all very close. It's sickening." Azula heard Ty Lee snort.

"I think it's cute. It reminds me of the circus. Everyone there was like one big family with lots of drama but even more love for each other. It felt so different from my family." Azula heard Ty Lee roll onto her side. Her shape, ambiguous in the dark, twisted. "Must be nice to be a part of their family." 

Azula stiffened, reigning in the instinctual reprimand that clawed to her lips. She supposed the southern water tribes warriors were one big family - only if you excluded her. She was like a dragon among wolves, unable to coexist in peace. Anyway, their camaraderie was something that didn't interest her. However, the warriors forged bonds with each other that felt more like family, a brotherhood even, than Azula's own. She wanted that and wished it for herself so severely that she imagined her family sitting at the table on sleepless nights, smiling together.  How are those peasants more satisfied coming from their frozen, barren wasteland of a home than the Fire Nation's Royal Family?  Something simmered under the surface at the thought, and her hands clenched the sheet tightly.

In another life, maybe she wouldn't have cared. Another life where she was more like Father and less tainted by Uncle's idealism. But she wasn't, so she wondered. What would her family be like without the things that tore them apart? No favoritism, no secrets, and no actual animosity. She knew it would never be perfect, but it would be better than it had become. Azula's family was a web of spiders trying to trap what they wanted. Mother and Uncle wanted Zuko. Zuko wanted Mother and Father. Zuko and Uncle wanted the Avatar. Father wanted power and the throne. No one wanted her, especially not now. She was a broken thing, and who wanted a broken toy? A traitorous Avatar or a weapon to be wielded for her Father. A monster to her mother. Mother always loved Zuzu more. Hate, hot and enveloping, surged through her. Her hands tightened to fists on the sheet, tearing tiny fibers apart.

Azula sensed Ty Lee's searching gaze in the dark. The relief and familiarity of Ty Lee's presence was a double-edged sword. Ty Lee understood Azula's ticks, knew her past, and read her aura - whatever that meant. At the very least, it meant that Ty Lee knew when something bothered Azula.

"I am not a part of their family." Azula finally said, her voice cold as ice.

"Oh." Ty Le shifted closer, and Azula could faintly smell her. Her muscles relaxed, if only a little. "Well, I think they care about you. You shouldn't be so mean to Kota. He worries about you." Azula huffed and grabbed her own arms, curling up.

"He's an idiot, then. I'm only using them as a means to find an airbending teacher. I couldn't care less what they think about me." He needed to do more than whisper to Ty Lee if he wanted her forgiveness.

After a moment of quiet Ty lee's voice asked her, "Are you okay? Your aura is... green and red."

"I'm fine." Azula curled further into herself. "Why do you care anyway?" Ty Lee's hand prodded her under the sheets gently.

"I care because... you're my friend. 'Zula. You ... You seem different. There's clearly a lot bothering you... I know the Avatar is supposed to bring balance... and.." Ty Lee trailed off.

Balance. The word made every muscle in her body tighten.  Bring balance to me. Bring balance to the Firenation. Bring balance to the world. Try to balance too many things, and you might find yourself tipping over.  Azula already felt like her world was spinning out of control.

"Do you think I am out of balance like that old crone said?" Azula failed to impose that regal tone from her days at the palace. Her question came out mousy and depressed. The sheets shifted in the following silence. Azula wondered if Ty Lee had fallen asleep. Her soft voice whispered in the dark.

"I think that if you are, I understand why." Ty Lee finally said, before yawning. "I don't know if I want to be a traitor." She confessed, a sleepy lilt in her voice. 

"Well, maybe we don't have to be," Azula said, feeling Ty Lee's fingers curl around hers. The false promise tasted like ash, but Ty Lee squeezed her hand anyway. The last person who comforted her like this was Zuko when the thunder scared her all those years ago. Father had put an end to that. Maybe that was where she and Zuko had grown apart and their family split. Azula didn't know anymore. She was tired. Very tired. 

You need a reason to pick up the mantle of the Avatar. 

Azula fell asleep.

Zuko looked at the town - or what was left of it. A handful of men and women worked on blackened buildings and collapsed rooftops. Some chipped away at upended stones in the streets. Zuko wondered where the Earthbenders were to get rid of the mess. Indeed, it would make this cleanup easier. However, he immediately noticed one thing. For every Earth Kingdom citizen, there were at least five uniformed firebenders at the ready, asking questions, patrolling, or otherwise keeping watch. Zuko looked at Iroh, who looked at the town in wonder.

His Uncle had been rather unhelpful, to say the least. Borderline uncooperative, Zuko thought. While he'd wanted to sail with haste for the town to investigate, Iroh had forced a delay. Some excuse about not having enough food. Sure enough, the cook backed him up. Zuko was  sure  there had been enough food two days prior but grudgingly agreed, so long as the stop had been quick.

He'd followed his Uncle to another strange place, an embroidery shop. Zuko had been furious, to say the least, but his Uncle advised him to wait outside. The other men were buying food, and he would be quick. Zuko lingered long enough to catch whispers.  One who wishes to eat-   Zuko had missed a portion because of rowdy travelers -   opens wide to those who know her secrets.  And with that, Iroh was led into a backroom, and Zuko left to kick dirt on the street.  Let those old gasbags do whatever it is they do. He had thought. Soon,   I'll be hunting the Avatar.  However, a small part of him whispered that he was never that lucky. Only Azula was that lucky. Experience told Zuko he would have to struggle and fight to go home.  So be it.  Adversity was an old friend of Zuko's. They knew each other well. He rubbed his scar, only able to feel the rough, healing skin with his fingers.  Too well.

Uncle's side stop had delayed them. They would have arrived a day before the summer solstice; now they were four, nearly five days late. However, at least he was onto a lead, and so early in his journey. He looked at the firebenders who flanked him. Some of Uncle's volunteers who served under him in Ba-Sing-Se. He still had yet to learn their names. So, instead, he said, "You two, go and find out what happened here from anyone in the town willing to talk." They exchanged glances before bowing and walking down the street toward what remained of the open-air shops. 

"What will you do, Prince Zuko?" Uncle's eyes followed him now as he walked forward and brushed his fingers along dark scorch marks in the ground. What would Azula do? She would threaten to burn the village down for answers. Zuko looked around, at the sad state of the town. That seemed like the wrong path to take.

"I want to find out what happened to the men who were attacked." He said. 

"I suppose that is a good place to start." Uncle looked around. "There is a fire nation banner over the Pagoda. Perhaps someone there can point you in the right direction." Zuko had half a mind to ignore the advice, but rose anyway, marching down the street, stridently ignoring the side glances, whispers, and outright gaping at his scar. The street seemed longer now, and each step felt like trudging through mud.  Stop looking at me!  The base of his neck heated and he wanted to swipe a wave of fire at them, if only to make them look away. Finally, he reached the door and opened it with a slam. 

The halberds and spears butts scraped against wooden the wooden floor. A captain, by the decor on his breastplate, rose from his chair, face reddening, "I've already told you people if you wish to." Zuko leveled a glare at him, and the spears pointed at him. Vaguely, he wondered if his glare looked odd with the singular eyebrow, or more intimidating because of the scar. Uncle cleared his throat.

"Prince Zuko of the Royal Family has come to investigate the rumors of the Avatar." He introduced, starting off the conversation. The Captain sat back down and waved his guards at ease.

"You and everyone on this side of the world. The Rough Rhinos came through here... roughly. I had to explain the situation to them to stop them from burning the town down. They're out hunting her as we speak."  Her?  Zuko blinked.

"The Rough Rhino's were here? Colonel Mongke still leads them?" Iroh asked cautiously.

"That's correct, General Iroh." 

"They make a wonderful singing group," Iroh said offhandedly, now distracted and scratching his chin. Zuko stepped forward.

"Forgive the intrusion. Perhaps we can start over." He tried diplomatically. Fortunately, the Captain's mouth quirked into a half smile.

"Of course. I apologize as well; I wasn't aware of the... Prince would be visiting. I'm Captain Yao. I'm replacing Captain Zhun to command the garrison here." He cleared his throat. "What would you like to know about the attack?" Zuko forced a breath through his nose and straightened his back.  You were stillborn a Prince of the Fire Nation. It's time to act like one.

"I would like to speak with the men wounded by the Avatar. See what they remember." Zuko said. The Captain steepled his fingers and leaned forward with a grimace.

"That is going to prove difficult." Zuko raised his good brow.

"Why is that?"

"Most of them are unable to speak. The ones who survived, at least." Zuko's eye widened. The Captain inclined his head. "I assumed you were unaware of this. The Rough Rhino's were as well." He let out a heavy sigh. "Rather than tell the same story twice, I can have a copy of the official report brought to you." His eyes flickered to Zuko's scar, then awkwardly focused somewhere on Zuko's armor. Zuko swallowed.

"Yes, thank you. That would be ideal." The room fell silent. Zuko shuffled his feet, Komodo Rhino boots squeaking on the floor. Iroh winced. The guards gazed beyond them at the wall, unmoving.

"Are you staying in the village for the night, Prince Zuko?' The Captain ventured. 

"Uh, no. I think I will return to the Wani." At the Captain's curious look, he elaborated. "My ship... that I've been traveling on."  Banished.  He meant to say, but the word still tasted rotten on his tongue.

"Right. Well... It will take some time for my lieutenant to copy the original." Zuko understood then.

"Ah, yes, of course. Thank you again, Captain. I'll be leaving now. We are docked south of here at the Navy outpost. You can see the prison from it." The Captain nodded wordlessly, rising to bow, which Zuko reciprocated, leaving in a hurry. Iroh and Zuko observed the streets again. The stares were no less irritating the second time, but Zuko found it easier to focus on other things.

"I hope this report tells us something useful," Zuko said. "I finally feel like we're making progress, Uncle!" Iroh was silent, only looking ahead. "Uncle?"

His Uncle was startled as if woken from a nap. Zuko felt his scowl return. "Huh? Oh, yes, progress, Prince Zuko. Progress is certainly a good thing." It didn't sound like it, but perhaps Uncle was just tired. They had been walking since midday, after all. As they passed the threshold of the village, the sounds of clanking metal armor from behind startled them. Zuko pivoted quickly but lowered his hands from their defensive stance. His Uncle's men returned, pressing their hands to their knees and hunched over. They looked to Uncle instead of him, and Zuko frowned.

"What did you find out?" He asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

"The girl-" The one on the left began, huffing in short breaths, "They are saying the Avatar was a young girl."  A young girl?  How odd. Zuko's stomach dropped. A false lead. If only he had just ignored his gut and kept sailing for Ba-Sing-Se-

The other one stepped forward. "They said she had blue fire. They all said the same thing." Zuko's blood ran cold, and his throat suddenly felt parched. When was the last time he'd drank water? 

"Blue fire?" He rasped. Is this a dream?  The only person he knew with blue fire... was Azula.  No. No, no, no. Anyone but her.  He hadn't seen her since before his Agni Kai.  This is impossible. Why am I even considering this?  His head spun, and he felt sick. He looked for a bush, or someplace he could walk behind to lose his stomach with dignity. There's  no way.  Zuko felt his Uncle's steadying hand on his shoulder and the concerned gaze on the side of his face, but his vision was tunneled on the burnt town before them.

"Nephew?" Uncle's voice had a tone he'd not heard before. Zuko shook his head. It can't be.  Azula? The Avatar? Get a hold of yourself. 

"Blue fire? What else?" He repeated, forcing the words out, ignoring his Uncle.

"Yes, Blue fire. The witnesses said the girl was... young, pale, and of black hair." His eyes flickered to Iroh, now seeming nervous. "Gold eyes like the sun, one of the shopkeepers said. Spoke to her right before it happened." Zuko closed his eye, imaging Azula's face: her taunting, sly smile, her head angled up as she looked down on him, and the malicious gleam twinkling in her eye as she watched him struggle.  It can't be her. It has to be anyone but her.  

"What did she do?"

"She was with two young men from the water tribe. They told me it all happened so fast, and they fled when the fighting started. But everyone who watched from safety said the same thing. Her eyes turned white, and she whipped up a storm of earth, wind, and fire. Our men... didn't stand a chance." Zuko's hand found his mouth, and he steadied his breathing. His head pounded, and he wanted water.

"We're returning to the ship... immediately." He turned around, marching back the way they came, stubbornly ignoring Iroh's eyes. "I need to think. Alone. " He would wait for the official report, and then... and then... He would sort this out. One way or another. Zuko locked himself in his room that evening, ignoring his responsibilities on the ship. Uncle could handle it, as far as he was concerned. After spending an uncertain amount of time staring at the metal ceiling, he opened a chest, lit the candles Uncle had provided him, and tried to focus on controlling the flame for the rest of the evening. Breathe. He reminded himself. Your sister is not the Avatar. Anyone can have blue fire. Right? The flames flared and flickered, and he calmed himself once more. Breathe. The Avatar is probably in Ba-Sing-Se. The townspeople were mistaken. Breathe. Could all of them be mistaken? The candles roared again. Breathe- A knock on the door startled him, breaking his focus. 

Uncle's voice echoed from the other side. "Prince Zuko, I have the report you asked for." There was a pause. Zuko considered pretending to be asleep, then, "I'm worried about you. A man shouldn't isolate himself in times of trouble. You've been locked up in your room for-" Zuko rose, quickly opened the door, snatched the scroll, and slammed it back shut. His heart pounded in his chest, and his sweaty palms broke the wax fire symbol on the scroll. He unrolled it slowly, and his eye scanned it line by line, widening with each paragraph. As he read the last section, candleflame soared to the ceiling somewhere in the back of the room, scorching the walls, chest, and Fire Nation tapestry. Zuko sank to his knees and dropped the scroll with a cry of disbelief.

He heard his sister's laugh and remembered what she used to tell him when they were kids, playing hot tag in the gardens with Ty Lee and Mai: Catch me if you can, dum-dum.  His hands scorched the scroll until it turned to ash.  Impossible.  Zuko crawled into his bed, letting the dizziness and sickening feeling disappear. I'll wake up, and this will all be a bad dream.

Chapter Text

Commander Zhao stood in front of his new platoon of recruits, gazing down the bridge of his nose at each of them. With his permission, their armorer had provided the fresh meat with all the basics to replace the rags they had arrived in, but they were no more presentable than before. Each man somehow looked more malnourished and thin in their new plated armor.

"All of you have joined the ranks of the Fire Nation Army in the hopes of making something of your lives. I should know. I was one of you once," Zhao began. “And while that is a wise choice, I am here to tell you that the Fire Nation army cannot do what you cannot do for yourselves! Men under my command will only be rewarded for achievement!" He hoped Colonel Shinu was watching. This is what leadership is—inspiring men to greatness, Zhao thought.

The platoon looked among themselves, some eager, others nervous, but most were still as stone statues. 

"I have been assigned the lofty, painstaking task of overseeing your training. Under my command you are to become saboteurs and spies - part of an elite unit. Once your training is complete, you will board my vessel, and I will transport you to one of the last remaining Earth Kingdom Strongholds, Omashu." The Kegareta Yake was Zhao's name for the group. The dirty burn was an ironic but fitting name for his men. Dirty burns purged hidden fuel sources and gasses in fire nation mines to prevent explosions. In this case, his men would be the hiding explosive forces, waiting for the right moment to catch fire. 

Zhao had received his orders for the colony scum yesterday before sunset. Deception. Infiltration. Sabotage. Dishonorable work for the colonies' finest. Unfortunately, he needed capable men from the undesirables. Men with ambition but no more than himself. He couldn't risk getting outshined. Worse, their training would take many moons. Perhaps even a few seasons to be complete. His plans to reach admiral had been stifled. A temporary setback, Zhao thought. He looked to his taskmaster, Yoan.

"Get them to work. Start with the basics." His eyes flickered over the men one more time. Some bore burn scars, but most had unblemished skin, something Zhao knew would change very quickly. "I read that they are all firebenders. Not a single Earthbender among them? This is true?" Yoan nodded. Zhao made sure his voice was louder now. "Those who fall behind will be replaced by competent Earthbenders and turned into target fodder." 

"Uh, sir," Yoan whispered. "Where are we going to find Earthbenders willing to serve?" He flinched away from Zhao's withering glare.

"Well, lieutenant, I'm sure a few Earthbenders live among the colonies who are grateful for all the greatness the fire nation has provided. Find them." Zhao noticed some perspiration dewing on the foreheads of the men now and smiled. "I'll leave you to their training, Yoan."

"Yes, Commander." Zhao walked away, hearing Yoan's voice crack like a whip, commanding the men into calisthenics drills. He clasped his hands behind his back, strolling through the yard, eagerly eyeing the Yuyan archers, who gathered side by side, loosing arrows at painted, straw targets. His steps were measured but unassuming toward them, stopping a few paces away from their line. He watched their arrows thuck and thump the bullseye every time. After watching a few volleys, he spoke up.

"I must say, I admire your aim and talent. I've never seen such precision, even among the best firebenders I've known." One of the Yu-Yan men regarded him with a raised eyebrow and shouldered his bow.

"We've only known the bow our entire lives, Commander Zhao. Archery is a lifelong art among the Yuyan clan."

"You've trained with a bow your whole lives, yet Colonel Shinu keeps you chained here?" Zhao asked, feigning innocence. Then, quickly, less subtly, he added, "A shame. The Fire Nation would appreciate your talents more if they were correctly utilized."

The YuYan archer was silent for a moment before he bowed.

"We only live to serve the Fire Nation, Commander." Zhao rolled his eyes.

"A diplomatic response. I'll see what I can do about restationing you to more interesting work." Zhao said, but the archer remained in a bow.

"Thank you, Commander." Zhao walked toward his office, thinking about the letters he needed to write. There had been no word from the rough rhinos about their hunt for the Avatar - if there was an Avatar and they weren't chasing ghosts. Omashu or Ba-Sing-Se, Zhao wondered. The Earth Kingdom had to be planning something.

These spies may be enough to turn the tides in Omashu. Then, maybe Zhao could turn his attention to the ringed city, if Ozai, War Minister Qin, or whoever permitted. First, he would have to take careful steps to ensure he stood out. Zhao had a few thoughts about how he could accomplish that. There had been rumors in the east of a woman who could find anyone—a bounty hunter, distasteful as it would be. Zhao doubted Ozai cared how his daughter was found, only that she was returned to the palace alive and well. He called for his messenger, Li, and unrolled a map onto his desk.

"Find the bounty hunter named Jun. There are whispers that she is staying in a nearby town." he dragged his finger in a circle east of the stronghold. "She'll be riding a shirshu. I hear she likes to drink. That's all I know. Tell her to meet me here." Zhao pointed to a spot on his map, just south of their position. "On the full moon. Tell her there will be a hefty payment upfront. Don't return until you find her." It was time he focused on finding the lost princess as well.

"Oh, and one more thing." Li turned around curious, "Not a word of this to anyone. Especially, Colonel Shinu." Li's head bobbed up and down. 

"Yes, sir." Now, he just needed something to get her started, so he began to write.

"And then, Ty Mai got mad! So mad that she lit her brother's headpiece on fire!" Ty Lee said, stifling a giggle. Azula smiled at the memory as a gust of warm eastern wind gently caressed her face. Leaves and branches rustled in the breeze as though laughing at Ty Lee's tale. "And that's why we stopped playing hide and explode back home!" She finished with an exclamatory pat on Azula's shoulder. The rhino bucked a little with Azula's reaction to the smack. Behind her, Kota laughed.

"So Ty Mai gets mad when someone beats her at something. I'm shocked." Azula groaned. It was as if Kota had missed the whole story.

"I wasn't mad because they beat me, idiot." She tugged the reins, manuevering around a fallen tree, observing its scorched base and track marks. "If you were listening, you would know that my dum-dum brother gave away my secret." Kota snorted.

"Right." 

Tonaq hummed behind Ty Lee. "You must have had a big house if it had secret passages." Ty Lee inhaled too sharply. Azula rolled her eyes and calmly intervened.

"Yes, my clan's ancestral home was quite large." She thought quickly, drawing back to lessons of the old fire nation. "Before there was a firelord, my ancestor - uh - Yamato - was a fierce warlord who swore allegiance to the first Firelord. He was rewarded with a great Pagoda with a size to match his loyalty."

"Interesting," Tonaq said, and Azula left it at that. They trekked silently through the forest until they found a small clearing of charred tree trunks and rhino tracks in the mud.

"That doesn't look good." Ty Lee said quietly. Azula hummed in agreement. No smoke, she thought, examining the charred remains of the fight. There were a few face-down suits of armor in the bushes they walked past. Azula smelled them before she saw them. "Oh." Ty Lee muttered. Then, a shadow moved in the distance, far beyond the trees. It was so far away Azula mistook it for a twinkle in the corner of her eye. After another shift in the trees, Tonaq made a strange sound.

"What?" Azula asked, keeping her eyes on the trampled dirt road. 

"Don't look up now," Tonaq's voice lowered a degree. "But I think someone is watching us." Azula felt Ty Lee stiffen.

"I see someone in the tree." She whispered. Azula felt her twist.

"Don't look." Tonaq hissed.

"Don't yell at her." Azula snapped back.

"Sorry." Tonaq's tone was at least a little apologetic, "I don't want them to know we see them. Chief Hakoda always said it's best to let an enemy think they have the element of surprise." 

"Are they fire nation?" Azula asked quietly.

"Too far to tell. I see one in the tree with … a bow. I don't think he's spotted us yet. He's looking somewhere else." Tonaq whispered.

"Pick up the pace, Ty Mai, but slowly," Kota said from behind. Azula wasn't sure how to do that. So far, they'd traveled comfortably and consistently on the rhino, not speeding up or slowing down. She kicked the Komodo rhino's hide, and instead of increasing the pace to a trot, it startled and snorted, charging forward through the trees.

"Hold on!" Azula yelped, trying to regain the reins, but the Komodo rhino ignored her completely. Ty Lee's arms squeezed the air from her waist. "Not that tight." Azula wheezed, and her arms loosened an imperceptible amount. "Stupid animal." Another tug. "Slow down. You're listening worse than Kota." 

"I can hear you!" Kota's annoyed voice grumbled while Ty Lee made a frustrated sound and exclaimed, "Her name is Totoro!" Azula growled, and her eyes widened as they burst through the tree line, careening toward a cliff.

"Stop!" She snapped and pulled with the remaining strength in her arms. Finally, Totoro stopped with a grunt. Azula quickly jumped from the saddle and tied the reins of their Komodo Rhino to the tree.

"Not what I had in mind," Kota said, jumping from the saddle and patting the distressed rhino, "But I think we lost them, whoever they were." 

"I hope so," Azula said, glaring into the rhino's beady black eyes, then at the forest. Ty Lee and Tonaq dismounted, the former stretching her legs and the latter walking to the edge.

"Well, that's Gaipan," Tonaq said, peering over the cliffside. Azula followed, frowning at the town in the distance—another drab Earth Kingdom town - wonderful. Ty Lee scooted beside her, perching her chin onto Azula's shoulder.

"Hopefully, it's not deserted like the last town... or the one before that!" Ty Lee said, and Azula pushed her away from her ear. 

"Show me the map." Azula reached out, and Tonaq unrolled the rice paper gently. Azula scanned the area east of Senlin village, which had been abandoned, as Ty Lee had said. More fear of spirits - this one supposedly of the forest. Tonaq and Kota hadn't wanted to wait around and find out. Tonaq's finger landed on the tiny marker for Gaipan. Still, Azula's eyes drifted South beyond what the map revealed. The Southern Air Temple and the Yangchen festival felt so far. For that old fortune teller's sake, Azula hoped she was right. 

"The river is a little South of here, but maybe there's a fisherman in town." His fingers drifted a hair south, and Azula hummed with approval. They were so close now. If that old crone's words were worth more than the wind, they would soon be on a boat for Omashu.

"Are we splitting up again?" Kota's resigned voice came from behind her. Azula looked around the forest, at the base of the tall trees and up to the branches.

"No." Unsatisfied, Azula finally faced the walls downhill, "We will bring the rhino with us." 

"Totoro." Ty Lee corrected, and Azula rolled her eyes.

"Totoro may attract attention," Tonaq said, but he focused on the trees. It was another close call, Azula thought. They had had too many close calls lately. The Fire Nation army seemed to be gathered en masse around them, like armadillo-rats around cheese.

"It may." She agreed. "But better that, then have it stolen." Kota grasped the reins and gave them a gentle tug, but the Komodo rhino didn't budge. Azula groaned.

"Give them here." Her small palm opened up expectantly, but Kota gave another tug.

"No, no. Just let me-" The komodo rhino grunted and snorted but took steps toward them. "Told you." Kota grinned cheekily. Azula stared at him, unimpressed, then turned to catch up with Tonaq. Behind her, Ty Lee slid back to chat with Kota. Azula could hear them talking about  stretches.  Azula grimaced, remembering the painful forms Ty Lee had put her through at the palace. Azula probably could use the instruction again since she had begun to waterbend again. She looked at Tonaq's hand. The skin had already finished blistering and begun to heal. Where the skin did not peel, thick layers of scar tissue had started to grow. 

"How does your arm feel?" Azula asked, curious. Tonaq flexed his fingers and rolled his arm around the shoulder.

"Better. I can use my hand now. It's a little stiff, I guess." Tonaq said before pausing. "Speaking of burns… You haven't been firebending." Tonaq added casually. Azula looked at him briefly from the corner of her eye, then focused on not tripping down the hill. She bit her lip. Firebending had been burdensome, to say the least as of late.

"I haven't had the time. We've been moving quickly. Besides, firebending could attract unwanted attention." 

Tonaq watched her, then looked back at Ty Lee and Kota, lowering his voice. "Ty Mai... If something bothering you-"

"Nothing is bothering me. Drop it." Tonaq raised his hands in surrender.

"If you say so, princess." Azula grit her teeth, working her jaw for a moment.

Then she asked him, "What did you see? In the trees?" 

"I saw kids. I think." Tonaq looked around them again at the distant border of the wilds. The trees corralled them like its own wall, separate from the town. "They looked about your age, maybe a little older. They might have been harmless, but you're never too young to be a bandit."

"No, I suppose not." Azula mused.

"You saw them too?"

"I saw something. I'm not sure what, maybe a shadow, at best." But that had been enough to alarm her when combined with the remnants of a fight. They reached the bottom of the hill, and walking became less of a chore.

"You think it's the fire nation? We almost walked right into that camp the other day..." Tonaq said. Azula thought back on that mess. She and Kota had been arguing again. That time, it was about whether to spend the night in an inn or camp. Ty Lee, of all people, had saved them, wrapping a hand around Azula's mouth mid-sentence and pointing straight ahead from Totoro's back. They'd had to backtrack and wrap around. It had been another detour, a setback in a string of setbacks. Azula had begun to wonder if Hakoda would be waiting for them at all. She certainly wouldn’t have waited this long.

"I don't know. We've seen more of the Fire Nation than we should. They should be closer to Omashu, not gathering here." Azula had an idea about why they were amassing numbers near them. From Tonaq's wince, so did he. 

"I hope they're not searching here. We're so close to crossing. Once we get over the river-"

"It still won't be easy. There are also soldiers on that side, just less if they divert some forces for a search. The war is more active there, and there is more danger for us," Azula said.

"How do you know?" Tonaq asked.

"I've already told you. My father was an important man in the fire lord's court." 

"Right... It's just- Never mind, we're at the gates now." A few things unnerved Azula. Several komodo rhino tracks began and ended at a muddy slosh in the gates. Many men were here and possibly nearby. Kota kneeled in the mud.

"This... This is bad." He said, examining the prints. Azula agreed. "Rhinos. A lot of them." 

"Do we just leave her outside? She'll attract a lot of attention if we bring her in." Ty Lee fretted over the rhino, petting its head. Kota looked up at her.

"I can take her around, back to the trees." He offered. Azula hesitated.

"There are   others   out there." She bit her lip. "We need to lose the rhino. This is too much attention." 

"Lose her? I thought the plan was to hold onto her until we could sell or bargain her off?" Kota asked. Ty Lee looked distraught.

"Sell her?" She asked quietly.

Azula looked at her with pity. "You didn't think we could hold onto this rhino the whole time, did you?" It snorted at her, blowing hot, smelly air into Azula's face. Ty Lee's lip sunk into a pout. Then, the gates creaked open.

"I'm telling you, I hear people talkin'-" A man in a red uniform said as he put his back into shoving the town gates aside. His calm, amber eyes found Azula's wide golden ones. "See? I told you." Azula swallowed. Kota and Tonaq looked at each other. Ty Lee, for once, seemed frozen to her spot. 

A second guard, burly, with a thick beard, stepped toward them, "What's your business here?" Azula spoke up quickly.

"We are Traveling. We are—" Azula looked at Ty Lee. "We are trying to find the circus."

"Uh yes!" Ty Lee confirmed. The men looked perplexed. Then, Ty Lee stood quickly and cartwheeled through the mud, springing into a flip before them and taking a bow. The thin man clapped.

"Wow, that's impressive!" Ty Lee beamed at the praise. The thin man stepped aside, but his partner narrowed his eyes.

"And the Komodo rhino? Sure looks like one of ours." He said, sizing up the rhino and its red and black saddle. Azula's mouth dried, but Ty Lee, now in her element, stepped in front of him smiling.

"She's part of my act! Totoro come!" The rhino didn't move; it just kept staring blankly ahead. That's it, Azula thought, we're caught. Then, Ty Lee sighed. "She's a little shy." She walked over and pushed onto the saddle, landing onto one hand for a rather acrobatic handstand. The beast trotted forward, splashing the mud onto the burly guard, who sighed. Ty Lee kept her balance entirely, much to Azula’s surprise.

"Fine. Just get behind the gates quickly. There's been trouble in these woods." The guards parted, allowing them to pass, but Tonaq and Kota stood still like rooted trees. Azula gave Tonaq a hard push forward, and though she wasn't strong enough to move him, it did startle him enough to break his nervous trance, forcing he and Kota to walk stiffly past the guards.

"If you don't mind me asking," Azula began, "What kind of trouble are you talking about?"

The guard spoke through his teeth as he tugged the gates closed. "Bandits, I think. A group of thieves—a bunch of little rats—live somewhere in the forests. They've been giving the army all sorts of trouble. They attacked a scouting group the other night and made off with some food and supplies." 

"That is unfortunate," Azula said before hurrying away.

"Stay clear of the forest when you leave town," he yelled after her, emphatically slamming the bar across both doors.

"I'll be sure to remember that," Azula muttered, jogging to Ty Lee's side. There were soldiers everywhere—more than she had seen before. A few looked suspiciously at their rhino, Kota, and Tonaq.

"Food first?" Tonaq asked. His hands shook on the reigns. Azula stepped forward and unwound them from his wrist. Tonaq smiled, trying to show relief, but it appeared more like a grimace than anything.

"Yes." Then, she sniffed the air, catching the faint scent of fish. "This way." She weaved through a few stalls, hiding her face behind her unruly black hair. A small, hastily constructed stand waited at the end of the street, hanging from its sides, and on the counter were crabs, fish, butchered eel, squid, and sea prunes.

"Buy something," Azula dug her hand into the pouch on the rhino's saddle, fishing out a few silver pieces, "Anything but sea prunes. I'll talk with the owner." Tonaq nodded and pulled Kota along to inspect the seafood. Azula sensed the soldiers watched them, still. Even the townsfolk seemed alarmed by the massive rhino Azula dragged through the street. She stepped to the counter and found a man with a straw hat leaning back on a wooden still, propping his feet on the counter, right where the food was. 

"Are you, by chance, the one who caught these fish?" Azula asked, pointedly staring at his dirty feet. The man opened one eye, startled and quickly lowered his feet.

"I am." He looked at Kota and Tonaq, who snapped their heads back to the fish. "Why? Are you looking for something special?"

"In a way," Azula said, leaning forward and placing her palm on the table. "I'm looking for safe passage to Omashu." The man raised a brow; then his mouth opened as Azula lifted her hand, revealing five gold pieces shining against the tarnished wood counter. 

"I could do that." Then, he hesitated, "Well, not to Omashu, but I can get you close. It's not a long walk from the coast." No, just a difficult one, Azula thought. There was a reason the fire nation had yet to conquer Omashu, and that was the treacherous terrain.

"How big is your boat?" 

The fisherman raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"

"We want to bring the rhino."

"'Fraid, that's not possible. My ship is a small flatboat. It's meant to be crewed by a handful. Not a lot of space there."

"Would you take the rhino instead of the gold pieces? She is good for carrying. You could double your haul with her help." Azula offered. For a moment, she thought he would accept, but his head finally shook.

"No. I don't have much use for one of those. It would cost just as much to keep it fed and housed." Then, he tilted his head. "Hey, where'd you get her? If you don't mind me asking." Azula didn't say anything. Instead, she moved her hand to the gold pieces, collecting them.

"Will you take us or not?" The man nodded. 

"I will. Meet me outside the walls before sunrise. I like to start my fishing early." Azula finally exhaled in relief, and Ty Lee clapped her hands together, beaming at her. She heard Kota whisper an excited  yes  behind the stall. Then, he and Tonaq emerged with four whisker fish and two crabs in their hands. While they handed the man their money, Azula looked around the town again. Now, most soldiers seemed to ignore them, going about their business along with the townsfolk. Then, one person caught her eye. 

A thin boy, cloaked in brown and black garb, watched her from across the street, leaning against a post. In his mouth was a single stick of wheat, poking out and fluttering from between his lips like a snake's tongue. His brown eyes watched them curiously, shifting from her to Ty Lee to Kota and Tonaq. Azula swore she saw his lips angle upward into a mocking smirk - the grin that made it seem like the person wearing it knew something you didn't. A pack of soldiers crossed between them, obscuring her view. When they passed, the boy was gone. Azula wondered if she imagined the whole affair.

"Let's go. We need to find a place to stay for the night." She said, pulling the rhino, searching for an inn among the few buildings in town. With a bit of extra gold, she persuaded the innkeeper to allow the rhino to stay tied down in a small fenced area behind the building. They only had one room, to Azula's displeasure. 

"Floor," Azula said, pointing at Tonaq and Kota. Thunder rumbled in the distance.

"Oh, come on." Kota groaned. "We should play water, earth, air, or fire for it." 

"No," Azula said with a smirk, sitting on the bed. It had more space than she expected, but Azula was not about to share the bed with the two older boys, especially not Kota, who rolled around like a dying sabretooth moose lion in his sleep. Ty Lee fell with a flourish next to her. 

"It's pretty comfy," she said, folding her arms under her head, then sheepishly adding, "Sorry, boys." Kota grumbled to himself and unrolled his sleeping bag.

"We have a few hours to kill before dark," Tonaq started. “Can we walk around town? See if there's anything we should buy?" Azula looked at her nails and picked under them.

"Too risky. We attracted a lot of attention walking around already." Azula said.

"Aww. But what if there's a pretty dress we could buy?" Ty Lee chuckled weakly at Azula's withering gaze, "Or, you know, maybe a sword. I know you never really liked dolls and dresses." Azula looked back at her nails without a word. "Please? We'll be really stealthy." Azula sighed.

"Fine. Go." Ty Lee frowned.

"Aren't you coming with us?"

"No." Azula caught Tonaq and Kota sharing a glance.

"Okay..." Ty Lee looked around and grabbed something to wrap around her head. "Well, I'll bring something nice back for you." Azula waved her hand dismissively and lay down on the bed. She didn't see them leave, only hearing the door shut softly behind them. Sighing, she raised her right hand above her and lit a small flame. She concentrated, focusing her chi on the flame, but it hardly flickered—a candle when it should have been the searing sun.

"At least it's still blue," she said quietly to herself. Would her firebending fail her? Would she have to resort to the other inferior elements whenever she found a master for those?  Agni. This isn't fair.  Her eyes became wet, and she wiped at them furiously. She grabbed a pillow and focused, repeating the words. It's not fair. It's not fair. I'm supposed to be the best! I've trained my whole life. I'm not Zuko!

The pillow ignited, and her fire exploded in front of her with the power she expected. Her smirk held only breifly, until the flames died down once again. With a scream, she hurtled the ashen pillow against the wall and laid down, steadying her breathing. I am supposed to be above temper tantrums, she thought, inhaling slowly and suddenly feeling very, very tired. Her eyes gradually slid shut.

Azula woke to a hairpin being shoved in her face. How long had I been asleep? Azula heard a torrent of rain outside and saw no light through the shuttered window. Her focus shifted as Ty Lee stepped into her field of view, cradling the same green and gold hairpiece.

"What do you think, Ty Mai?" Ty Lee's smile was too happy, and Azula was too irritated. She moved Ty Lee's hand aside and pushed herself up, rubbing her eyes.

"Where did you get that?" Azula asked blearily.

"In town! I thought it would cheer you up." Ty Lee rocked between her heels and toes like a nervous rabaroo before looking behind her nervously. Tonaq and Kota shared quiet words in the corner. The scorched pillow dangled limply from Kota's hand.

"I'm fine." Azula said sternly. Ty Lee's expression fell.

"Oh. Okay." Azula sighed and extended her hand.

"But, I suppose it never hurts to have some elegance restored." Ty Lee grinned, but instead of handing the headpiece over, stepped into Azula’s space, brushed aside her bangs, and leaned forward, trying to set the hairpiece and moving Azula's hair around herself. Azula felt her face warm. Only handmaidens and her mother had ever... Azula cleared her throat.

"It's Earth kingdom style. Not what you are used to, but it looks nice, and I think it's real gold." Azula doubted that, but Ty Lee adjusted the position and clapped her hands. "Perfect." Azula scooted back on the bed and reached up.

"It's nice." Azula didn't want to look at it, "Thank you, Ty Lee." Ty Lee performed a dramatic bow and flipped onto the bed. From their places in the corner, Tonaq and Kota made a face.

"Did you just thank her?" Tonaq asked. Azula sneered at him. "Never mind. The sun is down. I'll show you what we bought later. It's probably best if we get some sleep, though... it looks like you're ahead of us there." Tonaq chuckled, lying in his sleeping bag. 

"But you just got back," Azula said, annoyed. Kota snuffed the paper lantern in the corner, and the room darkened. Azula flopped back onto the bed and gazed at the ceiling. She counted the seconds between the lightning and thunder, hoping it would bore her back to sleep. Azula wasn't sure how many strikes she had counted until she heard the soft snores of Ty Lee and one of the boys in their sleeping bags. She sighed and sat up, slowly lowering her toes to the floor. The wood creaked awfully, but she padded to the window and opened it. Strong gusts of wind immediately greeted her, along with a torrent of rain. It was enough to mask the soft snores, so she backed away and concentrated, heating her body enough to evaporate the water before she climbed back into bed. At least she was capable of that much. 

Another bright streak of lightning flashed through the open window; Azula watched it with interest. Once, she used to run to Zuzu's room and hide from the thunder, thinking it was a monster that followed the lightning. She looked at her fingers, stretching them out above her head. If only she could bend lightning, she would be the monster that the lightning would follow. Unfortunately, that slipped through her fingers, as her fire bending seemed to be doing. Father would have no reason not to cast her aside for Zuzu now.

Zuzu—where were he and Uncle now? The question nagged at her. Perhaps they were on the way to Ba-Sing-Se. Maybe they were at an air temple, training to take her down. Strangely, Azula wished for Uncle to guide her and be here with her instead of with her brother. His fire-bending insight sometimes proved valuable. He would know what was wrong with her.

"'Ty Mai?" She could hardly hear Kota's voice over the boom of the thunder. Next to her, Ty Lee shifted, bumping into Azula's side. 

"What?"

"Can't sleep either?" 

"No."

"Does the thunder scare you?" Azula considered not answering. Perhaps it was her thoughts or boredom, but she finally sighed and relented.

"It used to." She admitted. Then her face scrunched. "But, I got over it. My father made sure of that." 

"How did he do that?"

"He made me conquer my fear." She remembered father forcing her to stand in the cold rain while the lightning crackled around her, the thunder boomed, and his smooth voice told her: One day, the lightning will be yours. You cannot fear what you wish to master. She flinched and folded her fingers into fists. The lightning had been her first failure. Father had not been pleased. What would he think now that her Firebending had begun to fade? Azula's heart turned to ice at the thought.  No one wants you. 

Kota rolled onto his back and filled the silence.

"Hm. My father died in a storm. The fire nation attacked when I was a boy, during a bad one in the summer. I guess the storms still keep me up." There were a thousand things Azula wanted to say. She found her father's voice slithering out of her mouth.

"You should get over it." The words rolled out of her mouth before she could stop them. She expected Kota to snap. Perhaps, he simmered in silence. In the dark, Azula could not tell. Thunder crackled again, and the wind picked up, whispering anxiously. She heard a weary exhale. 

"Got something on your mind?" The rain filled the silence that followed, then another flash, another distant crackle, and boom. "I just wanted to know if you wanted to say anything. To me—I mean. I'm trying to be patient with you."

"Why would I have anything to say to you?" 

"You've been short with me—more than usual."

Azula let him think on that for a while. The raindrops nearly put her to sleep. 

"I'm sorry about what happened." Azula blinked in the dark. 

"Are you?" She asked sardonically. Kota didn't answer. "I didn't think so."

"I would give my life to protect you, you know."

"Because I'm the Avatar? And you need me to carry out your goals of putting my people in their place?" 

"No..." Kota sounded confused. "Because you're supposed to be my friend, and we all care about you."

"I'm sure. Emotional manipulation doesn't work on me the way it might work on my brother or some other half-wit." There was a long moment of silence.

"Have you always been like this?" The question stung like a slap from Ursa or Ozai. 

"Like what?” Azula asked. Tread carefully, Kota, Azula thought. Ty Lee rolled over, and her fingers tangled in Azula's hair, giving it a light tug and provoking a hiss of pain.

"Cold. Angry. Plotting. I mean, you're only what, eleven years old?"

"Twelve." 

"Twelve then. I'm sure that one year makes a whole lot of difference." Azula lit a dim, pitiful flame in her hand and sat up. She could see Kota's blue eyes bounce between the flame and her face.

"I have been. As far as I can remember." She admitted, her voice treading on a growl. "My mother hated me for it. Sometimes I think my father was the only one who appreciated who I was or what I could be to him. If I wasn't the Avatar..." She trailed off. Not willing to go down that path. "Things would be different." She finished blandly. "I don't want to save the world. I'm doing this because the ghosts of the Avatar would never let me rest if I thought for even a second I could do otherwise. I'll never be the Avatar you or anyone else wants me to be. I'll always be a monster."  Like Mother thought, Azula realized. She let the flame die out and laid back down. Uncle would have been disappointed if he'd heard that. Azula felt a chill and tugged the blanket closer.

"I don't believe you." Kota finally replied. Azula made a face in the dark.

"What?"

"I don't believe all of what you said. Sure, sometimes people are rotten from birth, but even if you've been that way as long as you can remember, I still don't think that has to be who you are. We all have a choice. Even those who are born good can make terrible choices. I think it's beneath you to think that's all you'll ever be." Kota took a breath. "You're Fire Nation, so I'll say it like this. You may not have been born good, but you can find great honor and strength in overcoming your inner evil."

"Tch." Azula rolled her eyes. "You sound like my Uncle."

"Is that a good thing?" Kota asked. Azula didn't answer, struggling to hold her eyes open, unsure what to say and too tired to respond. Better to sleep, she thought, as her eyes fluttered shut.

They woke and trudged through the mud to the outskirts of the town. The sun had barely begun to rise, and some of the town had stirred to open shops, bake, and cook. They reached the gate with little trouble and two sleeping guards woke with a start to part the gate for them. Azula shook her head in disgust. Had she been a princess, she would have stripped those men of whatever meager rank they held. 

The group marched forward, seeing the fisherman leaning against a tree on the hilltop.

"Well. Here we are." Azula said, gesturing at her half-asleep party. 

"Right. Here you are. But there's a problem with where we need to go." 

"Is there?" Azula's voice wavered between threatening and suspicious. The fisherman didn't seem to notice, preoccupied by his thoughts.

"Yes… that storm last night must've done some damage to my sails. They're nearly shredded, cut to ribbons in some parts, and lookin' like clothes that'd been in a swordfight," he said, rubbing his neck. Azula swallowed her anger.

"How long until you can fix them?" He shrugged. Azula followed his gaze to the forest. Suddenly, the hairs on her neck rose. Something rustled in the distance, and Azula narrowed her eyes. Then, the fisherman shook his head absently and sighed, answering her.

"Can't say. Maybe a couple of days? I'll fix them as soon as possible. My livelihood depends on that boat." Azula looked to Kota and Tonaq, who nodded sleepily. Ty Lee shrugged timidly and flashed an unconvincing smile. Had they not heard it? Azula's jaw ticked. Perhaps she was also tired. They were on the run. That had to affect the mind. "Somethin' wrong?" The fisherman's question relaxed her shoulders.

"No, it's alright. We'll stick around until you mend your sails." The fisherman nodded lazily.

"Well, I'm off to mend them now. I'll see you kids around. Don't get into too much trouble." He chuckled absently and wandered off down the trail. Azula shook her head.

"Another delay."

"We're going to make it to the festival, Ty Mai. The fall equinox is a long way away." Kota patted her shoulder gingerly. Azula shrugged his hand off and pivoted back toward the town when the bushes behind them rustled. The boy from town stepped forward, looking down the trail at the fisherman's back with suspicion. Azula recognized him faintly. 

"I wouldn't trust him." The boy said, chewing on his stick of wheat. Azula raised a brow, ignoring Kota’s surprised squawk, "Why is that?"

"He sells to the fire nation." He replied easily. Too easily. Azula narrowed her eyes. The boy didn’t look Fire Nation for what that was worth. Too young to be in the army, but Azula remembered. Never too young to be a bandit.

"Sells what?" Azula asked calmly.

"Information." Azula snorted, trying not to laugh. That simpleton could barely sell fish. 

"Is that so?" Kota drawled, sounding just as skeptical as Azula felt. 

"It is," he stretched against the tree trunk he leaned against. "And I'm sure he knows that the Fire Nation is looking for two water tribe boys and a young… girl." Azula immediately found herself on guard.

"And how do you know that? Who are you? Why should we trust you?" Kota asked.

"We've been disrupting their scouts, messengers, and supply lines. It's an easy way to learn about what the enemy wants. And when you know what they want, it's easy to find it before they can." The boy finished, pushing off the tree trunk. He swaggered towards them, ignoring how Kota and Tonaq's hands twitched at their clubs. A flash from his hips caught her eye. Two hook swords swung in tandem at his sides. Azula recognized his lean frame and agile step. The boy is dangerous, she thought. Azula heard Ty Lee's gasp behind her as he stepped out from the shade.

"My name is Jet." He stuck out his hand toward her, to Azula's surprise. What is this peasant gesture? Azula wondered. She grasped his forearm like she had seen Hakoda do to Bato on the ship. 

"I'm Ty Mai." Jet's eyes widened.

"Interesting handshake, Ty Mai." To Azula's irritation, Ty Lee bounced forward with a beaming smile and extended an open hand.

"I'm Ty Lee!" Ty Lee knew the peasant's handshake. Azula frowned as they shook hands. Kota stepped forward with a brow arched in rare skepticism. "Kota." The two wordlessly exchanged the same water tribe greeting, with Jet grinning through Kota's cutting gaze. Unfazed, Jet released his hand and faced Tonaq, who rubbed his eyes and shook his hand.

"Well, it's nice to meet you all." Ty Lee beamed at his slick smile while Tonaq mumbled a sleepy "Likewise."

Azula found herself still on guard. "Earlier, you said, ‘We’, meaning there are more like you."

Kota scanned the area around them.

"You'll meet them later. I need them to stay hidden. He may have already alerted the fire nation." Azula crossed her arms.

"It was nice to meet you, Jet. We will be leaving now." She said with a little venom.

"Why? I thought you were in a rush. Don't you want to go to Omashu?" Azula stopped in her tracks.

"How would you know?"

"I've been listening." Azula narrowed her eyes. Kota scoffed.

"And you think that we're going trust you after you've been eavesdropping?"

"I don't see much of a choice. That fisherman turns you over to the fire nation if he hasn't sold out already."

"Or?" Azula asked as Kota opened his mouth to respond.

"Or you join me and my crew, help us out a little, and I'll get you to Omashu." Kota shook his head.

"Pass. We're set," Kota said and turned to walk back to Gaipan. Azula raised a brow but didn't comment on Kota, returning with him back to the town. Jet's quick but quiet footsteps followed them. Kota turned around, his face turning a shade of red unseen before. "Why are you still following us?"

"I'm just making sure you guys don't get caught."

"Forget about him," Azula urged, gently nudged Kota, and lowered her voice. “We don't want to attract attention. We'll have to wait around town anyway. Let's get food and figure out our next move." She appraised Jet critically. “I doubt he'll be much trouble."

"Fine." Kota snapped before raising his voice toward Jet. "You better keep your distance. One wrong move, and I won't hesitate to put you down." Jet shrugged, unfazed.

"Sure. Whatever makes you feel comfortable." With that, Jet hung back but followed them into town as Azula bought meat skewers from everyone but their unwanted tag-along. She led the group between the rows of buildings, close to the eastern wall of the town, away from prying eyes.

As soon as they sat down, out of earshot, Kota faced Azula. "Do you think he's right? Jet, I mean." Kota asked, staring at Azula intensely.

"I don't know." She admitted. Kota nodded, looking back at Jet, who kept himself occupied by sharpening his swords.

"Oh yeah. That makes me feel safer already." Kota muttered.

"So, the rhino-" Tonaq started. 

"Totoro." Ty Lee corrected.

"Totoro. What are we doing with her? I don't think we'll be able to find someone willing to buy her off here. And if we do, the Fire Nation soldiers here might overhear and get suspicious." Tonaq peered around. "It's too risky."

"You all can figure that out. I'm going to eat. I'm starving." Kota grabbed his food and sat down, eating loudly. Azula's stomach rumbled along with Ty Lee's.

"We didn't have to pay for her, so it wouldn't be a loss to leave her here," Azula said before taking a bite of her skewered steaks.

"Won't we need her to get through the mountains near Omashu?" Ty Lee asked, still chewing. All heads turned to her. "What? I don't just want her around only because she's cute." Then Ty Lee turned to Totoro and patted her head. "And you are!" The smell of the snort that followed made Azula's lip curl and lower her food.

"Well, Ty Lee is right. The rhino would get us to Omashu much faster than we would on foot. Less time on foot means fewer chances for fights. And that means fewer delays. The less we are delayed, the better chance we have of making it to the Southern Air temple before the equinox." Azula finished. It was logical, yes. But, they would be walking right into the war front. Azula didn't see any other choice.

"Right... the Yangchen Festival. I still don't know why you think that will work." Azula bit her lip while Tonaq scratched his chin for a moment before he cocked his head, "Maybe we ask Chun for two trips. Maybe he couldn't bring us and her together, but we could travel separately." Tonaq suggested. "One person stays behind with Totoro, and he makes another trip."

"If his boat fits the rhino at all," Azula said, but the idea had merit. "Well done, Tonaq." Tonaq appeared surprised.

"Uh. Thanks." He said before biting into his food. Azula heard a distant thud.

The gates to the town rumbled in the distance, and small pebbles rattled on the road. Ty Lee cocked her head.

"Do you hear that?" She asked. Tonaq paused mid-bite.

"Hear it? Don't you also feel it? It's like an earthquake." Tonaq mumbled between chews. Azula put down her shish kebab as Kota made a delighted sound and picked up hers.

"I didn't say-" Azula began to growl, but the distant thundering grew louder, and the gates began to rattle. "Ty Lee, get up." Azula snapped. Ty Lee squeaked and quickly swallowed her food before standing. 

"What? What is it." Her braid whipped around and smacked Azula clean between the lips. 

"Pft." Azula smacked at her mouth quickly. "Ty Lee, can you make yourself useful and jump around somewhere to see over the wall?" Ty Lee nodded, finishing her food with a final, emphatic bite and tossing away the wooden pick. 

"Sorry, 'Zula. Wait here." After a pat on the shoulder, Ty Lee sprung atop one of the huts and ran along the rooftops toward the wall. Tonaq's brow furrowed.

"What did she call you?" Azula ignored him while Kota made an impressed sound.

"I knew she could climb trees and do those crazy jumps, but … wow," Kota mumbled, brushing off his pants. "She's good," Then, Kota looked behind them. "Jets still watching us. Or her specifically. He seems impressed." 

"Let him," Azula said, searching for Ty Lee on the rooftops. 

"I don't trust him. What does he have to gain by watching us like this? He seems crazy." Kota muttered, taking a bite out of Azula's food. She narrowed her eyes and snatched it back. 

"He seems fine to me," Tonaq said. "He might not be lying about the fisherman. We don't know."

"Hmph," Kota grunted. Azula watched him glare at Jet from the corner of her eye. For once, Kota held the most competent assumption. Azula considered admitting she didn't trust him, but each shake of the ground made her reconsider. 

"We may need him." That was all she offered. Finally, the gates thundered open with a crash. Azula whipped her gaze toward the town center when Ty Lee came bounding toward them, leaping over the peak of a rooftop, lowering herself along its edge, and rolling onto the ground. 

"Big! They're big!" Ty Lee coughed and gasped briefly before straightening and catching her breath.

"Who?" Kota asked, jumping to his feet and brandishing his club. 

"Rhinos. Five huge rhinos, way bigger than Totoro. One guy was yelling loudly. He says he knows three kids and a stolen rhino came through town." Azula closed her eyes. So, Jet may have been correct.  

"What did they look like?" Azula asked, swallowing. Azula could hear shouting and brief blasts of fire from the street over. Puffs of smoke rose above the rooftops. 

"The guy who was yelling, he has a funny mohawk and a nose ring." And there it is.  Azula was grateful they picked a spot out of the main road. She walked quickly toward the walls, waving for Ty Lee, Kota, and Tonaq to follow.

"Where are we going?" Tonaq asked.

Azula chose her words carefully. "We need to leave. Those men who are here, I've heard about them. They're dangerous. I could probably take them alone, with some planning, but here? One of you is sure to get hurt." Or worse. Azula looked at Tonaq's scarred wrist. She would bring them all back to Chief Hakoda, alive and well. With her fire bending, Azula felt sure she could take them. But doubt had already begun to set in. 

"What about Totoro?" Ty Lee whined, and the rhino let out a pained groan.

"Can she climb over the wall?" Azula asked sharply. Ty Lee huffed and stubbornly pouted her lip.

"Maybe." Azula rolled her eyes. 

"Leave her. We already have enough to manage with these two." Azula thumbed at Kota and Tonaq.

"Way to boost our confidence," Kota grumbled. Azula ignored him, pointing at the wall.

"Boost Tonaq up." 

"Trying to leave?" Jet's smooth voice carried low behind them. Azula, for once, was grateful. She appraised his hook swords and easy, relaxed stance. 

"Your offer still stands?" 

"It does." Jet smirked. Azula scowled. Desperate times, she thought.

"Take us to your little forest group's hideout, then." Before Jet could even answer, a hissing sound made the group freeze in place. A small bomb rolled toward them.

"Move!" Jet shouted, unsheathing his hook swords, catching the bomb with one end, and throwing it away. The bomb detonated violently in midair, and the shouts grew louder. Rhinos stomped into the alleys at each flank. Totoro uttered a distressed groan and Ty Lee shakily rubbed her side muttering, “It’s okay.”

"We need the Avatar alive!" A rhino turned the corner, and another stomped around a house, baring down on them. They backed toward the wall as three more encircled them from the left.

Azula had never seen Colonel Mongke or his famous Rough Rhinos in person. Now, she understood why the Fire Nation favored them. Their five rhinos and mounted combat specialists were intimidating, if not too on the nose for her taste. Azula looked to the four at her side and the five across from them.

Kota nervously twirled his club, but his eyes were wide, searching for an escape. At the same time, Tonaq had pressed himself near Totoro, slowly reaching for the reigns. Ty Lee had lowered into a strange stance that momentarily paused Azula. Finally, Jet had fallen silent. Azula watched him stare at Colonel Mongke with molten hatred pooling in his eyes. 

"You." Jet snarled.

Colonel Mongke stared at them with a challenging, unwavering gaze. His posture screamed confidence. A strong firebender, Azula had heard. The fire in his palm brightened as he roared, "You've got nowhere to run! Since I'm in a merciful mood, if all of you surrender to the Fire Nation, I might consider bringing all of you back alive."

Jet snarled, which only prompted amused chuckles from the Rough Rhinos. There was a moment of silence before Jet raised his swords. Azula gritted her teeth and looked to Kota, who was still fruitlessly searching for a way out. 

"Fine. Have it your way. We only need the girl alive anyway." Mongke growled as he ignited both his fists. Kota's hand found her wrist, and his low voice whispered in her and Ty Lee's ears while the rhinos closed in.

"We can't take these guys. They don't seem like your average firebenders." Kota's gaze flickered from the explosives to the bow of the Yu-Yan Archer. "First chance you get, run. Take Ty Lee with you. We'll do what we can to make sure you get out." Ty Lee looked up, her gray eyes wide and wet.

"I …" Ty Lee started, but Azula quickly grabbed Ty Lee's wrist. Their eyes met for a moment. Ty Lee's eyes softened upon focusing on Azula while they searched her expression. Then, they hardened. "Okay."

"No one's leaving," Jet roared. "And they certainly won't be killing or taking anyone." His voice wavered, and Azula knew it was not from fear. Jet's furious eyes flicked to each rider before he brought two fingers to his lips and blew sharply. The Rough Rhinos tensed atop their mounts and looked around.

"Longshot! Now!" Azula didn't have time to react as a lone flaming arrow whistled through the air and hit the explosive pouch of one of the five riders, setting it aflame. That was when all hell broke loose. 

I struggled a lot with two things in this chapter, one of them I pushed to the next. 1. Azula's firebending. 2. What Ty Lee might want to show Azula. I'm still working it out. Please see Authors Note at the top for more info. I hope everyone enjoyed the latest chapter and will enjoy this arc as a whole, its been fun to write as the story picks up.

Chapter Text

The arrow struck the grenadier's pouch on the edge, near its buckle, piercing the leather satchel easily and scratching the tough hide of the Komodo Rhino. It groaned in shock, rearing back as the grenadier hurriedly fumbled with the pouch and unlatched it, throwing it in an alley off to the right, where it detonated violently, obliterating the two buildings it landed between. Azula's ears rang, muffling the distant screams. Then, Jet shouted what appeared to be - at least at first to Azula - random words.

"Smellerbee! Pipsqueak!" Jet yelled, as Azula's face twisted in confusion, "Get the rest of those bombs!" Two shadows dashed out from behind a building, one a prominent, lumbering male figure, the other a short and thin girl. Both headed straight for the bombardier, who wobbled atop his rhino, holding his head. Azula had little time to be surprised. Someone tugged her body in the opposite direction.

"Azula, come on! We need to get out of here!" Ty Lee shouted. Azula realized her hand was latched around her wrist, pulling her. Tonaq and Kota were blocked by one of the rough rhinos. Ogodei, Azula remembered faintly, knowing him as the bola and chain specialist. He twirled one end of the chain threateningly above his head while Tonaq nervously raised his club toward him, using his burnt arm to keep their rhino back. Totoro kicked her foot into the dirt, snorting aggressively.

"A little help over here!" Jet's call stood out among the chaos. His swords were locked with the Guan Dao of Kachi, another rider, but he was forced to jump aside, narrowly dodging a blast of fire from Mongke. Azula recognized his skill, at least for a peasant. Still, he would be overwhelmed by Kachi once the initial surprise wore off. At least their bowman was occupied in a duel of archery with whoever shot the first arrow, riding off the flank and scouring the rooftops. All of the Rough rhinos were occupied. The two figures from earlier had engaged the bombardier and kept him busy, but Azula had a choice to make. Run or fight?

Azula cursed under her breath. 

"We need them. We can't leave. Perhaps together, we can fight them off." It would be up to her to finish this before the town's garrison arrived. Azula hoped that her fire's former strength would return. She shook Ty Lee's hand from her shoulder, punching blue fireballs at Mongke, letting the situation's urgency fuel her flame. To her dismay, He quickly blocked and countered her flames as if they were the whims of a child.

Jet's face turned to her, eyes wide with betrayal and shock. 

"You're a firebender?" Azula ignored him, lowering into an aggressive stance before Mongke. 

"Tch. Pathetic." Mongke growled. "Nothing but a traitor." Azula's ears felt hot, and her body tensed. I'll show you who is pathetic. She remembered Uncle cautioning her against using rage to firebend, but her control had slipped and cracked. What oozed through the cracks was fury, and her fire glowed brighter than before. I am better—the best.

Azula focused, controlling her breath. Metal clashing, screams—The rest of the battle became background noise. Survive. That is my purpose. Win this one battle. It began quickly. Without warning, Mongke punched fire at her from atop his rhino, shooting quick bursts while circling her. Azula dissipated his flames with effort and countered quickly with simple mid-ranged katas she had learned long ago. However, Azula struggled to keep up with his pace. His rhino did all the maneuvering for him, while Azula was stuck pivoting and dancing on her sore feet. 

"You destroyed a whole town?" Mongke scoffed. He had pinned her to the half-standing wall of a building. Azula pretended to relax her guard, cocking her head to one side. 

"Do you know who I am?" She asked. 

He snarled, "Some traitor. It doesn't matter." Azula's relief was short-lived as Mongke's rhino pressed forward, and Azula's footing started to falter under the pressure. Her lack of practice had begun to catch up with her. With a growl, her eyes flickered between fireballs from Mongke to the rhino, and an idea formed in her head. When Mongke's rhino pivoted and circled to her other side, she found her opening.

Swiftly, Azula swept a crescent kick, scorching his rhino's hide with hot blue fire. Azula smirked at its pained squeal and kicked another blast at its legs. Mongke was forced to dismount to block, but now, they were on even ground. Azula felt that she had the advantage. Before she could press the attack, she was roughly tackled to the ground, and had the air forced out of her lungs. She and her assailant rolled behind the debris from the fallen building. 

Azula pushed and clawed at her tackler momentarily before hissing in pain. Her ribs ached from the sudden blunt force, and her breath hadn't returned. Firebending comes from the breath; Uncle's old lesson repeated in her mind. She wheezed and gasped desperately, digging her nails into whoever lay on top of her, trying to ignite her hands, but without her breath, she could not summon even weak flames.

"Relax, it's me." Kota's voice came in a hush, "And stop moving. You're hurt."

"What are you doing? I had him." Azula hissed, clenching her teeth and sucking in desperate gulps of air.

"Yeah, and those arrows had you." Kota snapped.

"Arrows?" Azula mumbled numbly, peering around the rubble. Three arrows dug into the dirt where she had stood moments ago. Her eyes widened. 

"One of them nicked me, too," Kota muttered. "That archer is good." Azula noticed a trickle of blood from his side. I should be dead, Azula realized.

"You-" Azula was cut off as a fireball soared over the rubble and she acutely felt its heat. Her thoughts would wait. "We need to finish this." 

"How?" Kota asked incredulously. "We're outnumbered five to one! Unless you want to go all glowy-eyed-" Azula stiffened, "I think we need to run."

"Help me up." It was a concession; Azula hated weakness, but she could not stand alone. With Kota's help, Azula sat up from their hiding space, searching for the archer, grimacing with each movement and clutching her ribs. By the time she found him, he had an arrow notched and aimed at Ty Lee. Azula scowled and with lethal intent loosed a precise bolt of blue flame toward his face. The archer scarcely had time to duck, and her bolt caught him flush on the shoulder. 

His pained shout caught Mongke's attention, briefly distracting him from Ty Lee, who took advantage and somersaulted toward him. Mongke desperately kicked fire at her, trying to distance himself from Ty Lee. Azula knew Ty Lee was faster, and Mongke's split second of weakness would cost him. She sidestepped his sloppy kick quickly and punched precise blows into the underarm gap of his armor. Mongke's arm fell uselessly to his side. 

"Wha-" His face turned pale, but only momentarily. Incensed, he quickly lit his other fist, raised it over Ty Lee before she could rotate to his other side, and unleashed a stream of fire. 

"Ty Lee!" Azula shouted. Ty Lee pushed both hands upward, and a strong gust of air extinguished Mongke's attack before Azula could move. Azula's steps faltered, and she stopped, looking at Ty Lee closely.  Did she-

"Airbender." Mongke sputtered in disbelief. Ty Lee narrowed her eyes before pushing forward again to attack. Azula joined her, blocking and deflecting Mongke's flames while Ty Lee dodged around, looking for an opening. More flames joined the fray, soaring around and lighting a nearby building aflame. The chaos began to spread and Azula noticed other firebenders had circled in. They had to end this. Azula felt a dangerous, heady rush and heard those thousands of voices again.

"No." She growled lowly, surging forward with renewed energy

Ty Lee finally found an opening and punched between Mongke's armor once more. Now, both of his arms hung like puppets with cut strings. Azula took her opportunity, sweeping behind Mongke, kicking the back of his knee, wrapping one arm around his neck, and cradling a flame close to his face. Mongke tried to stand, but Azula pressed her whaleskin boot hard on his calf, and Ty Lee leaned down, punching his bent leg. It, too, slumped, and Azula struggled with all his weight. 

"Damn it!" He shouted. Azula nearly dropped him as he pitched forward. Kota ran to her side and used his muscle to hold Mongke upright.

"Enough!" Someone else's voice - another child's - yelled louder than it had any right to be. Azula tightened her grip as the advancing soldiers hesitated. Even the rough rhinos halted, even backing from Ty Lee, Jet, and Tonaq. Azula realized the one who spoke was a girl, one of Jet's two …. helpers, and her eyes darted to the pouch in her hands.

"I have his bombs. I will use them." She threatened with a wild gleam in her dirt brown eyes. The foot soldiers looked among themselves, weighing the risks, and all seemed to understand it wasn't worth it, backing away slowly. Each of the Rough Rhinos looked toward their bombardier, narrowing their eyes and scowling.

Kota realized their opening, tightening his grip on Mongke's upper body and helping Azula drag him back to their group. Jet stepped forward confidently. 

"You heard her. Let us go." No one moved. Azula decided to make her presence known.

"If that wasn't convincing enough. I have your leader. Colonel Mongke, isn't it?" Azula asked, smirking as his shoulders and neck muscles tightened.

"How do you know my name?" Mongke growled, wheezing. 

Azula ignored him, continuing, "I won't hesitate to end him. Right here." 

"You're bluffing," Mongke growled. Azula froze. Can I do this? Azula only needed one once-over of the squad of soldiers they faced to determine her answer. Yes. I can, She thought— my survival above all else. Survive. Her flame brightened at the word and she inched it closer and closer, letting him feel the heat.

"Am I?" She asked dangerously. She felt Mongke swallow against her arm.

"Perhaps not." He grunted. “Let them go." The rough rhinos backed down with hesitation. Azula kept an eye on the Yu Yan archer and his bow. Fortunately, he lingered off the side, nursing the grizzly burn on his shoulder. However, the Fire Nation army still stood firm.

"Did you not hear your superior?" Azula asked calmly. Punctuating her sentence was a single arrow from a distance, landing right before the foot of the Yuyan archer. He scowled and gnashed his teeth but clutched at his shoulder, unable to retaliate. After a few moments, the garrison backed away. 

"Alright, let's go," Tonaq whispered, clutching Totoro's reins in a white-knuckled grip but keeping his eyes on their enemy. He stepped in a wide circle toward the city gates.

"Not there," Azula said, and Tonaq stopped, glancing at her curiously. Azula faced the girl who held the grenadier’s bag. "The bombs. Give me one." The girl looked at her, then at the fire in her hand.

"Are you insa-"

"Bee," Jet said, clenching his jaw and raising his swords. "Give her one. Live to fight another day, remember?" The girl scoffed but opened the pouch and tossed Azula a single explosive.

"I'm going to light it. Kota, I want you to throw it at the wall." He looked at the bomb nervously.

"Okay. I've only used blasting jelly before, though." Azula used her free hand to give Kota the bomb, lighting it a second later. He yelped and quickly tossed it behind them. Everyone held their breath.

"You are insane," Mongke muttered. 

"Maybe," Azula said, steeling herself as the explosion blasted a rhino-sized hole in the wall.

"If I see anyone step outside that wall." Her fire brightened. "I think you understand what will happen to him." There was a moment of silence before the rough rhinos shared wary nods. 

"It's a good thing that your men value your life," Azula said slowly, flickering her gaze between all of the men. Mongke said nothing as Kota entirely braced his weight, holding him upright. Tonaq ushered Ty Lee, Jet, and the girl onto their rhino. 

"She can't hold all of us," Tonaq said, flickering his gaze to Mongke.

"That's alright. We can walk. Right, Kota?" Azula asked not tearing her eyes from the Fire Nation Army. Her army. Her people. Jet turned from atop the rhino’s saddle. His eyes were wide, and his lips peeled back in a snarl.

"Pipsqueak, take him." The lumbering boy stomped before Kota and Azula, gazing down his nose at Mongke. Azula instinctually put herself between Pipsqueak and Mongke. Something in Jet's eyes …

"We can handle this just fine, Pipsqueak," Azula said confidently. Pipsqueak blinked slowly and craned his neck to look back at Jet, who looked at Azula as though he was prepared to turn his swords on her.

"But -uh- Jet says I need to-" 

"And I say we must go before these soldiers have second thoughts." Azula hissed, giving Tonaq a meaningful glance. Tonaq nodded and lashed the reins on Totoro, slowly taking her through the hole along with Jet's savage glare. Pipsqueak uttered a noise of surprise and hurried to follow while Kota dragged Mongke beyond the wall with Azula in tow. 

"You think they'll follow?" Kota asked. To Azula's surprise, Mongke snorted.

"You're a fool if you think they won't." Kota tightened his grip on the colonel's chest, squeezing a wheeze from him. Azula kept her eyes on the hole, watching it shrink with each step. Once the wall appeared distant and they were safely behind the tree line, Azula extinguished the fire in her palm.

A trail followed their path, not only from the rhino's prints but also from Mongke's sharp booted heels digging in the dirt. Azula cursed. 

"Pick him up, Kota. You're giving them tracks to follow." She heard Kota heave with exertion. "Good."

"I can't carry him like this forever. I'm strong, but," He grunted, "Not that strong."

"You won't have to." Jet's voice carried from behind them. Tonaq rode up beside him, bearing lines of frustration around his mouth. 

"I tried to get him to calm down and make him stay on Totoro, but he won't listen," Tonaq yelled. Azula furrowed her brow.

"What's this? You want your lackey to carry him back?" She asked primly. The tall one scratched his head at the word. "Fine. He can carry him," Azula said arrogantly, as though she suspected nothing. Instead of answering her, Jet stepped forward, twirling his swords. Azula became aware of the nervous look on Pipsqueak's face and the way the girl on the back of the rhino stared at the ground.

"He won't need to be carried." Jet said. Azula's heartbeat thumped a little faster. 

"Kota, you can let him go." Kota caught the urgent tone of her voice and stepped between her and Jet, dropping Mongke, who fell to one knee and strained to stay upright. 

"What are you doing?" Kota asked. Jet kept walking. "You take another step, and I will plant you in the dirt. We can find our way to Omashu on our own."

"He burned my whole village. Reduced it to cinders! Killed my family. How can you defend him?" Jet snarled. Kota seemed caught off guard by the statement, looking back at Azula, who frowned.

"If we kill him, they will have no reason to stop hunting us. We would lose our hostage. This argument is ridiculous. We could be at your little hideout by now." Kota nodded and warily faced Jet.

"She's right."

"You're siding with this trash?" At first, Azula thought he was referring to Mongke, but the curved end of his sword was pointed straight between her eyes. "These ashmaking monsters?" He added and Azula scoffed. Kota batted the sword out of her face.

"Don't ever do that again." Kota's voice was low, and his muscles coiled. Azula looked at Kota strangely. A faint warmth, the kind she remembered feeling with Uncle, blossomed in her chest. She ignored it, staying in front of Mongke, who watched the situation unfold with a smirk.

"You think this is funny?" Azula asked quietly, wanting to yank his nose ring with all her strength. "He means to kill you." 

"And you, little traitor. They'll never trust you. No one will." Azula felt the argument slipping from her control. Kota's heel kicked backward and clipped Mongke on the chin. Ty Lee flipped her legs onto one side of the saddle, preparing to dismount, but the girl behind her wrapped an arm around her neck.

"What are you doing?" Ty Lee yelped. The girl whispered something in Ty Lee's ear, tightening her grip, and Azula colored with rage. Blue flames licked at her hands.

"You gonna burn us too?" Jet asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously. "You firebenders are all the same."

"Everyone calm down!" Tonaq shouted. There was a sudden, sharp whistling in the air. Thuck. Azula's upper body jolted forward and shuddered. A split second later, Azula's shoulder erupted with searing pain as though a molten rod had been thrust into it. Her startled scream split the air, though it sounded more like a strangled gasp. She fell to her knees, hearing Mongke's raspy laugh behind her. Voices blended in the chaos.

"Where did that come from?" Kota's voice. Azula brought her hand to her upper chest, feeling an arrowhead protrude below her collarbone. That doesn't belong there. Something warm trickled down her fingers.

"Azula!" Ty Lee shouted distantly. "I said, let me go! She needs help!"

"What did you call her?" Mongke's low growl.

"Longshot? Was that you?" The dumb, tall one's drawl echoed.

"No, not longshot. I see the Fire Nation archer far away; his shoulder is hurting him, but he loosed that arrow. They lied," Jet's hateful voice snarled. "Leave him. We need to go. Everyone on the rhino." Am I in a tunnel? Azula's vision narrowed to the steady stream of blood that dribbled onto the grass below her. That's a lot. Oh, Agni. I need it to stop.

"What is she doing?" Someone shouted. Azula nearly screamed. Father taught me better; I can handle a little heat. 

"Stop her before she burns off the skin!" Azula gasped again as someone hoisted her off the ground. Red darkened a green tunic. 

"What makes you think you're coming with us after that stunt?" 

"Because I have a place we can hide until this blows over, and your rhino is the only way to get there in one piece." Azula bounced on the shoulder, which held her, and groaned in pain. The feeling was familiar. Distantly, she recalled her introduction to Hakoda. Perhaps he could’ve lead them to a victory here. This is even more humiliating than having that sack on my head. Suddenly, she was lifted high into the air, sat behind someone, and held around the waist by shaking hands.

"It's okay, Azula. It's going to be okay. You're going to be fine, I promise." Azula felt weak. You are weak. Father's voice sneered. My daughter wouldn't be caught off guard in such a pitiful way. You were distracted. Azula's head pressed against the firm back that guided the rhino - from shame or exhaustion she didn't know.

"Ty Lee, keep pressure on her back. At least the exit wound won't be bleeding anymore."

"Okay." The sudden pressure caused a bolt of pain, like lightning, in her shoulder. Her back seized up and she inhaled sharply.

"I'm sorry. I know this hurts. I need you to stay still." Azula nodded, but with each bounce of the rhino, her shoulder exploded with sparks of pain, like a never-ending fireworks show.

"Where am I taking us?"

"There's a stream ahead; we need to follow it. Until we reach a marked rock."

"I hope you know what you're doing." There was a tense silence as Azula focused on her breathing. Suddenly, someone shook her, and she sat up rigidly, blinking. Had I fallen asleep?

”Hey you need to stay awake. Can you stay awake for me?” Ty Lee’s faint voice. Azula mumbled an answer.

"-How many medical supplies?"

"Enough to-“ Azula could feel her body slacken again— a miserable failure of an Avatar. I'm no better than Zuko. 

"Hold her up! We're almost there!" A girl's voice said. Azula never got to see if they made it. She pitched forward onto Tonaq's back and closed her eyes.

"Get her on the table and turn her on her side!" Tonaq's voice was harsh, and Ty Lee's fingers trembled as she fiddled with Azula's tiara - her Earth kingdom tiara. It had nearly fallen off when Azula passed out on the way to Jet's strange tree huts. Ty Lee couldn't remember how they even went from Gaipan to the forest hideout. Everything had gone wrong so quickly. One second, everyone had been fighting, and the next, Azula had been struck. Ty Lee had been shocked. The idea of Azula being hurt by anything never crossed her mind. Azula was perfect, at least as far as combat was concerned for Ty Lee.

"Kota, come help me. Everyone else, out." Tonaq shouted. Smellybee, Ty Lee wasn't sure that was her name, looked at Jet skeptically, but he angled his head toward the door. She nodded wordlessly, leaving with Pipsqueak following. Ty Lee wanted to chi-block them and give them a piece of her mind, but they were at Jet's mercy now. Ty Lee wasn't sure how far his kindness extended. His aura had been dark, red and black. He was hateful, vengeful, and angry. It had been a fight even to get Azula into their healing hut. Jet and Kota had argued until Kota told him they would owe him whatever that meant. Owing this Jet guy seemed more like a burden than anything to Ty Lee, but she wasn't sure what other options they had. Ty Lee turned to leave when Tonaq's voice called her.

"Ty Lee, sorry, you can stay; I need your help." 

"Okay." Her voice sounded wilted and pathetic even to her ears. She felt useless here, watching Azula bleed.

"Did you not hear him? Leave, Jet." Kota snarled. The older boy scoffed and followed his companions. Ty Lee couldn't believe she'd thought he was cute. Her thoughts drifted to their stand-off earlier and how Jet had pointed his swords at her childhood friend. How dare he threaten Azula. Her hands curled into fists. It would've been so easy to take him down if that girl hadn't grabbed her.

"Ty Lee." Her head snapped up at the urgency in Tonaq's voice.

"Sorry!" She bounded forward to the table. There wasn't as much blood as she expected, but Azula looked pale—more pale than usual, like the sun had left her veins. 

"You did a good job stopping her bleeding. She still bled a lot, but her heart is pumping strongly, and she's breathing. Pohu told me with arrows, you are supposed to push them through if they haven't gone all the way through, but-" He looked at the cauterized wound just below her neck and collarbone. Ty Lee felt sick, remembering how Azula had snapped the arrowhead off with a scream and then burnt her skin in a daze without as much as a word. "I don't think that's a good idea. She's sealed up the exit wound. I need you to prepare a needle and thread. We need to close the other wound. I don't know if there's bleeding inside her… but we just have to hope that there's not." Ty Lee nodded, accepting the needle and thread from Kota.

Her hands shook as she threaded it and the boys talked in the background.

"How bad?"

"It's not as bad as when Sangok got hit by one, but it's pretty bad. Pohu told me if it hit the lung, she would have trouble breathing, coughing… or there would be more blood from her…" Ty Lee swallowed. "She got lucky." I was born lucky. Ty Lee imagined Azula's answer. 

"If she had been lucky, she wouldn't have been hit at all," Kota muttered. "I failed. I should've been keeping an eye on her." His fist smashed the table, shaking it.

"Easy. Don't beat yourself up. We all were caught off guard. It's not like you can sense arrows." Ty Lee wordlessly handed Tonaq the needle and thread. His blue eyes met her kindly. "Thank you. You might want to hold her hand. In case she wakes up. Kota, hold her still." Ty Lee turned away but held Azula's hand all the same. It felt cold. Firebenders shouldn't have cold hands. She remembered Azula always feeling so warm—unnaturally warm. Now, it was the opposite. Ty Lee heard the arrowhead clatter to the wooden floor of the tree hut.

She let her thoughts wander while Tonaq and Kota saved her friend. Azula certainly had seen her airbend. Now she would know her secret. Her stomach churned from everything that had happened. Ty Lee suddenly regretted eating a whole kebab. 

"It's almost sealed up. We just have to hope there isn't an infection or permanent damage to her muscles."

"Firebenders don't mind being sick." Ty Lee mumbled, remembering how Azula and Zuko quickly burnt out their yearly fall sickness while she and Mai spent a week in bed feverish and coughing. 

"Well, then she should make it," Tonaq said with a sigh. Ty Lee finally turned around. Tonaq had done an admirable job with his stitches, but he clearly was not an expert. 

"Pohu only had time to show me a little." At Ty Lee's questioning look, he added, "The healer on our ship. He's really good." He probably had told her that once before. 

"Oh." That was all Ty Lee had to say. Kota let go of Azula and sat down on the floor.

"I don't want to go back out there yet," Kota said, wrapping his arms around his knees and pulling them to his chest.

"I don't either." Ty Lee muttered, still angry with that smellybee girl for betraying her. None of this sat right with her. Owing Jet, Azula hurt, and being stuck in these tree houses. The open windows let what little daylight remained in, but the atmosphere remained thick and oppressive. Trapped like a baby sabertooth-moose lion. Ty Lee wanted to feel free again like she had at the circus.

"I also don't want to leave her alone. I don't trust Jet." Kota said. 

"I don't think he likes firebenders that much." Ty Lee said absently. 

"No kidding," Tonaq said as he finished his mending. "Well, we can all wait here. I don't think they know how long it takes to remove an arrow." He walked to a bucket of water in the corner of the room and washed his hands, then finished cleaning her wound. His eyes kept jumping from Azula to Ty Lee. "I heard you call her… Azula." Ty Lee stiffened. Monkeyfeathers.

"Did I?" She asked, resigned, setting down Azula's tiara.

"You did. Several times." He took a deep breath as he finished applying some sort of disinfecting paste to her shoulder. "I always had a feeling that she was hiding something. She burned me on the ship when she found out I was going through her things." That sounds like Azula, Ty Lee thought.

"I don't think she meant to. She seemed surprised," Tonaq continued. Ty Lee's eyes widened, "But, regardless, I got the message. I stopped trying to figure out what I thought she was lying about." He unrolled some bandages and began to wrap her wound. "I… I don't care what her story is, truthfully. Not anymore, but something still tells me we haven't heard the whole truth." For a while, the only sounds were Tonaq's hands scraping the table as he rotated the bandages around her shoulder.

I'm sorry, Azula, Ty Lee said to herself, but they were going to find out anyway.

"I… think it's better if you hear it from her, but I wouldn't say that name around Jet or anyone else." Even if they may have already heard it from me, she thought. How could she have let something slip so easily? She cracked at the first sign of trouble, again.

"Why is that?" Kota asked with a little hesitation. Ty Lee's tired gray eyes met Kota's sad blue ones.

"She's the Princess of the Fire Nation." There was a long moment of silence. Kota's eyes had gone even wider, and his mouth formed a small "o." Tonaq made a surprised noise a little from his spot beside Azula, looking at her differently.

"She's," Tonaq swallowed. "No… I kept calling her princess. I had no idea." Tonaq's aura was muddy. Ty Lee tried to remember what this color meant. 

"I thought you didn't care what her story was." Ty Lee asked gently.

"I don't… but that's a lot to think about." He and Kota exchanged a glance.

"Yeah." Kota agreed. "Jet, can't find that out." Ty Lee nodded wordlessly.

"I understand if you want to think about it." Tonaq and Kota nodded.

”And you’re an Airbender?” Tonaq asked. Ty Lee felt her neck flush and she looked pointedly at the wooden floor.

”I am.” Tonaq scratched his neck, shaking his head. At least her air bending didn’t seem to bother him by half as much as Azula being a princess of the fire nation.

“That’s good. It seems like we’ve been looking for one of those teach her.”

“I’m not a very good one.” Ty Lee said bitterly. No one spoke after, and the wood creaked with the wind. Finally, Kota sighed.

“We’re going to have to figure this out. She’s… powerful…” Kota began, shaking his head. "It explains so much, but I still don't understand…" He put his head in his hands. "The Avatar is the princess of the fire nation? Why is she doing this? She does know she's going to have to-" The question seemed directed toward no one, yet Ty lee felt its weight all the same. There was a knock on the door, interrupting them. Kota was the first to rise and stomp to the door.

"I said-"  He began, tossing the door open, before sputtering and trailing off. A boy, short and far younger than Ty Lee, stood in front of the door with an oversized helmet on his head and a tattered brown shirt. Kota blinked. "Uh."

"Jet sent me to show you guys around. They left to go cover our tracks, but they'll be back. They always come back." Ty Lee looked at Tonaq, puzzled. Kota looked around the boy.

"Uh, thanks, kid, but-"

"It's The Duke." Ty Lee half-snorted, half-laughed. Kota looked back at them, exasperated.

"Alright, Duke-"

"No, not Duke. The Duke." He clarified. Despite the situation Ty Lee cracked a smile and stood up.

"Well, The Duke. You can show Kota and me around," She pointed to Kota, then jerked a thumb at Tonaq, "but Tonaq will have to stay and watch over our friend." Kota's imperceptible nod made her grin a little wider. The Duke shrugged. 

"He didn't say I had to show all of you around, I guess." Ty Lee followed The Duke down a ramp. Behind them, she heard Kota whisper something to Tonaq before he followed. The Duke had a surprising surefootedness for a boy his age. He easily strolled around the treehouses even as the sun's light vanished beyond the trees and the path became unclear. Ty Lee felt comfortable, but she could sense Kota's unease in every trepid step and question, asking if the wood would hold.

Ty Lee made sure to nod, 'hum,' and affirm The Duke whenever he said something, treating it like a class at the Fire Nation Academy for girls. Her mind was elsewhere, back at the healer's hut. Fortunately, their tour guide didn't seem to notice. The Duke excitedly demonstrated how the ropes raised and lowered people to the ground and how the ziplines worked. She would have enjoyed such contraptions at the circus, but they seemed novel now. Though, that didn't make the complex web of ropes and wood any less impressive. She imagined herself swinging from tree to tree like some hermit in the forest, living among nature.

"Impressed?" Jet's smooth voice interrupted their tour. Ty Lee found herself forcing a bubbly smile to her face.

"Of course! It's spectacular!" She gushed. Kota raised a brow at her and shrugged.

"I guess."

"Well, wait until you see it in full daylight. It'll keep us hidden at night while they search the grounds. We were able to find a safe spot to hide your rhino for the night. Maybe tomorrow we can give her a lift up here." Jet said. Ty Lee noticed Kota's jaw tick.

"Thank you." 

"So, Jet, how did it go?" The Duke asked, looking up at Jet as though he were the Earth King. Ty Lee crossed her arms. This boy had no business leading these children. He needed to be straightened out by Mistress Meng, like all the other rowdy boys at the circus were.

"It went well, The Duke. We cleaned up any trace we left leading us here. The Fire Nation won't be finding us any time soon." He said with more pride than he had any right to. Ty Lee strained to keep her wide smile. It was his fault they ended up in this mess in the first place.

"Are we gonna have a game night around the fire?" The Duke asked.

"Well, even though we cleared the tracks, They'll still be looking for us. No fire tonight, it would give us away." Jet said. The moon's light revealed a pout on The Duke's lips. 

"But, Jet!" A soft pat on The Duke's helmet satisfied him.

"We'll have plenty of time for fires later, The Duke. We just need to be patient." His eyes flickered to Ty Lee's. In the moonlight, Jet's eyes looked blacker than coals, but they simmered all the same with embers of rage. Ty Lee didn't back down, tilting her chin up. "Speaking of fires. Kota said your group would owe us. We have a job for your firebender once she's awake." 

"She's not any firebender." Kota started hastily, and Ty Lee whipped around, staring intently at him, "She's the Avatar." Ty Lee relaxed. Jet took a deep breath and chuckled. Ty Lee's father used to chuckle like that when one of her sisters told a fantastical story. Especially when he thought they weren't true.

"Really? I thought I heard one of those Fire Nation guys say something like that." Ty Lee narrowed her eyes at the blatant scorn that coated his words.

"She can prove it," Kota said, holding Jet's gaze. Jet whistled.

"You're serious." When Kota didn't respond, Jet looked up at the healer's hut and said, "Well, I don't want to see her do any tricks to prove anything."

"You think I'm-"

Jet stubbornly kept talking, "You're worried about her. Well, I'm not gonna do anything. We need her, Avatar or not, for our plan. Once that's done, I'll even take you to Omashu." Ty Lee frowned. His aura was still wrong.  

Kota crossed his arms. "Alright."

"You all can sleep up there in the healer's hut tonight if it makes you feel better. Once your firebender wakes up, I'll explain the details of the plan to you." Jet said. "Fend for yourselves tonight; we weren't prepared for guests." And with that, Jet was gone into the night. Ty Lee frowned.

"He's hiding something." Ty Lee whispered. 

"Well. We don't have much of a choice right now. Not until Ty Mai… Azula wakes up." Kota sighed and thumped his fist on the treehouse. "Hopefully she wakes up soon."

"She will." Ty Lee said as they walked back to the healing hut, "She's a survivor."

"I grabbed some extra food yesterday while we were out; it should be on Totoro's saddle if none of these kids stole our stuff. I'll bring it up to the hut." Kota slid down the rope to the ground below while Ty Lee walked to the healer's hut. She hoped she was right. Azula would survive; they would finish whatever plan Jet had, and with a hop-flip-and-a-cartwheel, he would take them to Omashu. Couldn't be that bad.  Sometimes, Ty Lee wondered if she thought too wishfully.

Azula opened her eyes to darkness. The empty void yawned before her, seeming infinite. Azula ran and ran and ran, but found herself unable to find its end. Another pair of footsteps padded in and out of earshot, so Azula froze and tried to light a fire, to no avail.

"Where am I?" She called, trying to keep her voice strong and regal. 

"You're wherever you want to be." A saccharine voice said from the dark. Azula blinked and stumbled around. 

"Where are you?" Azula asked. "Show yourself!" There was a flash of fire, and Azula stood before a mirror, forced to look at her dirty clothes and ragged hair. From behind the mirror, someone stepped out. Azula's eyes widened, and she released a gasp.

"Who are you?" Azula asked, hardly sure of what stood before her. This Azula was perfect. Not a hair out of place. The perfect amount of red lipstick, manicured nails, impeccable dress- the red robe wrapped around her flared like fire. 

"I'm you, dum dum." Then, a finger went to her lips, which worked into a smirk. "Actually, I'm what you could be. If you weren't so pathetic." Azula scoffed. "Truly. I mean, look at you. Green? Brown? Really? It's not flattering on you. Let me show you how you should look." Perfect Azula snapped her fingers, and flames licked at her brown and green tunic, even scorching the tiara that Ty Lee had bought her. In its place, a golden, three-pronged crown inserted itself into a topknot, rising from ashes along with the same royal red robes her doppelganger wore. "Much better. I think Fire Lady Azula suits you much better than Avatar Azula, don't you?" Azula shifted uncomfortably. Uncle's voice, all the visions of those who died at her nation's hand, came to the forefront of her mind: air nomads burning, water benders held prisoner, earth kingdom towns ransacked and destroyed. You must not forget, even our own people suffer the consequences of this unnecessary war. How many sons and daughters will we sacrifice to achieve Sozin's dream? Uncle's voice guided her, but Perfect Azula only laughed, "Oh, don't listen to them. They are soft. They're not like you - Princess Azula, forged from fire." Her hands spread widely, and blue flames encircled them. Suddenly, she sat on the fire lord's dais. This felt wrong.

"Father is supposed to sit here," Azula said carefully.

"Is he?" Perfect Azula smiled innocently. "We both know you could do a far better job than him. In fact," She paused and her eyes flashed dangerously, "since you're so bothered by the war, why not overthrow the fatherlord and finish the war yourself? Maybe you could take Ba-Sing-Se without spilling a drop of blood. With all the power of the Avatar at your side, who could stop you? No betraying your nation, no more unnecessary harm. Everyone wins." Azula blinked and considered it.

"Don't listen to her." A bored voice drawled. "We both know how that ends. With you, alone, always watching your back, hearing those lovely Avatar voices again. I'd give you a month. No, a week." Azula furrowed her brow. Sitting at her right was another… another Azula with her hair down in a light blue dress, patterned with a white lotus, relaxing before a pai sho board, and sipping on tea. Azula sniffed. Jasmine. Calm Azula noticed her stare.

"You would like some?" This Azula's golden eyes danced with mirth. Azula nodded, and a tea cup appeared in her hands.

"Everything's better with tea." She said with a wink. Perfect Azula slapped the teacup from her hands into the flames. 

"Oh, please, spare us." Perfect Azula stepped onto the dias, picking up a few Pai Sho tiles and tossing them into the fire one by one. "How does your plan end? Bowing to Earth King? Groveling before the Southern Peasants? Maybe we should bring the air nomads back from the dead." She sneered.

"It ends with respect and a realized Avatar capable of holding the world together." The Calm Azula smiled genially. Perfect Azula snorted.

"And who sits on the throne? Zuzu? What a joke. We deserve to rule. It is our birthright." Azula watched the fire in the dias dim, and the Calm Azula's eyes flashed white. Her voice echoed, sounding like a thousand voices merged into one.

"Your birthright is the Avatar spirit and its duty. Nothing more. Nothing Less." Perfect Azula's smile faltered.

"Doesn't she get to choose?" She asked. To Azula's horror the two seemed to merge into one. White eyed and draped in a robe of fire.

"You must decide your future, child." Azula blinked and they were gone. Instead a new, unified White-eyed Azula hovered before her. Winds swept her stumbling forward toward the intimidating white eyed monster, lifting her feet from the murky flooring. Fire. Fire everywhere. Something roared, soaring across the sky. Rhinos, tribesman, earthen walls - Everything burned. "Or the world ends in fire." The Avatar combusted and Azula screamed.

Azula sat up, covered in sweat. The room was dark, but she could feel three warm bodies around her. She pulled her knees to her chest, shivering. A dream. Another awful dream.

"M-Zula?" Ty Lee's voice was rough from sleep, but it calmed Azula all the same. A cool hand pressed to her forehead. "Oh no. You're burning up." The hand lowered and pulled her down, and a cool rag dabbed onto her forehead. She became aware of the faint throbbing in her shoulder. Something had gone wrong. But what?

She couldn't remember. Her body felt like it was on fire. Her teeth chattered and she forced a pained hiss through her teeth. 

"Shhhh. It's okay." There was suddenly a cool breeze over her forehead. Airbender. The word was foggy in her mind. She tried to remember why it was important, but Ty Lee adjusted the pillow beneath her head, and suddenly Azula's eyes were lulling back to sleep. "Go back to sleep. You're gonna be okay. We'll take care of you." As she returned to her dreams, Ty Lee's voice became more and more faint. 

"Tonaq. Tonaq. Hey, I need you to wake up; she has a fever." 

"Again." 

Zuko readied himself and fired several shots.

"Too uncertain. Too aggressive. Lacking direction. You're still not focusing on the breath! Fire is life, and the breath is the source of life. Remember this, Zuko, it may save you one day." Zuko stiffened.

"We've been over this already! The Avatar is going to be an expert firebender. I need to know more than just the basics!" Zuko's face heated. Uncle just sat and watched. That's all he seemed to ever do. "Well? Don't you have anything to say?" Iroh's eyes flickered to the other crew members on the deck, who watched with trepidation. With a wave, they left.

"Zuko, you've been… tense lately." Iroh began. Zuko raised his eyebrow and threw his arms out to both sides. Iroh coughed, hiding his mouth with his palm. "More so than usual." Zuko's hands slapped uselessly to the sides of his legs, and he turned away, bracing himself on the metal railing. The cold steel grounded him. 

"A lot depends on this, Uncle," Zuko said, watching the waves. My honor. My home.  His knuckles tightened on the steel, digging into his flesh. My sister. The ship churned like Zuko's emotions, vacillating and rocking between stillness and chaos - determined by the waves sent its way. Anger, Fear, Desperation, Doubt, Sadness - all of them had a home in him. He hadn't been able to forget the report. The words were burned into his mind. Young girl, golden eyes, black hair. Worst of all: blue fire. It just couldn't be. Azula was Dad's favorite. She would never abandon that. But you don't know that. You've hardly spoken with her since Father claimed the throne. And since Uncle returned, when, Zuko hadn't been so alone, and forced to speak with her to fill the gaping hole in chest mother's absence had left.

Zuko realized Uncle hadn't spoken. 

"Uncle?"

"You fear your sister is the Avatar." Zuko's mouth went dry. He didn't turn to face Iroh.

"I… You read those reports, too! I know you did! Who else has blue fire? Who else could it possibly be!?" But it can't be. 

"What will you do?"

"I don't know!" Zuko shouted, and a plume of flames erupted from his hands. His chest heaved. His blood boiled. Always Azula, ruining everything. Maybe this time he could take her down. His hands began to smoke again. None of this felt real. He hoped the Avatar was in Ba-Sing-Se. Suddenly, Uncle's hand was on his shoulder, firm, steadying, and calming.

"Prince Zuko, perhaps we should take this time to talk." Iroh began gently.

"About what?" Zuko asked petulantly.

"What would you do if your sister was the Avatar?"

"So you believe she is too?" The pause until Uncle's answer was too long for Zuko's liking.

"I think the evidence points us in that direction." Iroh took a long breath. "So. With that said, what will you do?" Zuko looked out at the waves again.

"I… I guess I could talk to her." Azula usually had the upper hand in all verbal games. She was sharper, and any mistakes he made would be punished with a cutting word. He grit his teeth. Uncle hummed.

"Possibly, though… the last time I remember speaking to my niece, she was… not receptive," Iroh said.

"Yeah, I guess she wouldn't respond well to 'Hey, Azula, want to let me capture you and take you back home to Father so I can be unbanished? I promise it'll go well." A fly must've landed on Uncle's forehead since he slapped it so quickly.

"I think your sister wouldn't respond well to that." He and Azula only knew two things. Verbal sparring and physical sparring - Azula proved superior at both. Perhaps, for some reason Uncle sought the opposite approach.

"Are you saying I should try to fight her?" Iroh's eyes nearly popped from his head.

"No! No! Nephew, think. What else can you do?" Zuko blinked. What else could he do? Anything else seemed foreign. Zuko felt like a band had been tightened around his head. He pinched the bridge of his nose.

"If you don't think I should talk to her or fight her, then what should I do?" 

"Watch her." Zuko scoffed.

"So I should do nothing?"

"Not nothing. Wait. Sometimes it is better to wait for tea water to boil rather than heat it yourself. Sometimes we firebenders tend to over do it." He chuckled, laughter rumbling deep from his belly. Zuko didn't find it amusing, crossing his arms and digging his scowl deeper. Iroh wiped and his eyes and cleared his throat. "Travel with her. In time perhaps you can become her ally."

"And strike when the time is right?" Zuko might as well wait until his hair turned gray.

"I suppose. If that is where it leads you." Iroh chuckled at Zuko's puzzled expression. "Either way, nephew, we have time until we arrive at the next port. You have plenty of time to think on a course of action." With that, his Uncle bowed and left the deck below, leaving Zuko alone.

Watch Azula? What did Uncle even mean? Zuko would rather eat rocks than try and pretend to be friends with Azula. Plus, she'd see through him in a second. He couldn't lie like her. No one could. And Azula always lies. A desperate part of him wanted to try it. He remembered chasing his sister down on the shores of Ember Island, laughing as she picked her favorite sea shells to throw at him. How the years had changed them. Those seashells turned to fireballs and poisoned words. Zuko swallowed and released a shaky exhale. He had time, he thought gazing out at the wide, open river. Its waters stretched far beyond the horizon, shining with blinding light in the distance. Uncle was right. He had plenty of time to think this over.

Chapter Text

For all her cheeriness and positivity, Ty Lee struggled to maintain her signature smile, refusing to let Kota and Tonaq see her moments of hopelessness. Their situation had become bleak. Azula's fever had yet to break, so they had remained  guests  in Jet's tree house hideout for two suns. At least, that was how Jet phrased it. Ty Lee would describe the situation differently. They were prisoners, trapped in the healer's hut until they fulfilled Jet's wishes. The room had begun to stink of musty and foul sickness from the festering wound on Azula's back. It was amplified by the humidity of a waning summer, tainting the air with a nauseating, oppressive atmosphere. Ty Lee knew her light complexion showed shades of green more than once. She supposed it could be worse; she could be in Azula's position. 

Her friend drifted between sequences of thrashing, screaming, painful clarity, and hysterical, fever-ridden hallucinations. Ty Lee wondered if this fever would never break and prove so many of her assumptions about Azula wrong. She nibbled on her fingernails, blowing and bending feeble drafts and weak gusts of cool air across Azula's forehead. It all seemed to be in vain. Azula coughed and rolled on her pad, shivering simultaneously, while Tonaq slept restlessly in the opposite corner. Kota had made himself scarce, leaving to assist Jet and his crew with "the plan." For many reasons, Ty Lee assumed Kota did not want to sit helplessly in the dark, odorous healer hut. He and Tonaq had become withdrawn since Ty Lee revealed Azula's identity. Still, Ty Lee tried to assume the best of Kota's absence. He always wanted to feel useful, as all people did. 

For Ty Lee, things were kept simple - one thing at a time, and Azula came first. Azula always came first. Ty Lee splashed some cool water on her face. There was still "the plan," spoken of in ominous whispers by Jet and his crew and suspiciously by her, Kota, and Tonaq. Tonaq had some insightful ideas about Jet's intentions. Still, Ty Lee suspected this was where they missed Azula's presence the most. Her friend was a tactician, calculating and cunning; even if her recent temperament had dulled some of those instincts, Ty Lee knew they lurked under the tumultuous surface.

She needed Azula. They all did. Ty Lee tried to put her thoughts together into something coherent, remembering the important things she had heard: Kota mentioned seeing Pipsqueak, the largest and strongest of Jet's crew, muscling around barrels in his free time, out of sight, Longshot had been crafting arrows, Smellybee had sharpened spears, wooden spits, and pikes into the dead of night, and at the same time, Jet gave Kota strange orders to perform surveillance or travel to a nearby town for supplies. Ty Lee sometimes wished some of Azula had rubbed off on her. She sighed, leaning against the scratchy wooden wall of the hut, feeling her head pound.

Then, Azula sat up, eyes wide, looking around the room, immediately catching Ty Lee's attention.

"Azula?" Ty Lee braced herself for a scream or for Azula to see her mother or father again - ghosts only to be seen by Azula's unfocused, glassy eyes. 

"Where'm I?" Azula slurred raspily, bracing herself on her forearms. Her stomach rumbled. Ty Lee blinked.

"You're safe." Ty Lee whispered as she crept closer and pressed the back of her hand onto Azula's forehead. Miraculously, her friend felt a little less hot. Still feverish, but for a firebender, it meant Azula had won the most brutal battle with her illness.

"I know that." Azula spat as her eyes focused, before she slammed them shut, hissing. "My shoulder." She fell uncerimoniously back onto the pad. "Where am I, Ty Lee?" Azula recognized her—another good sign.

"We're at Jet's freedom fighter hideout." Ty Lee said, squatting down and offering Azula a cup of water. "Drink." Azula swallowed and gulped the water with gusto, slamming the cup onto the floor. Ty Lee filled it again at Azula's insistent look.

"Where is that?" She asked between gulps. 

Ty Lee tried to remember the direction Totoro had gone. There had been a few twists and turns, and the struggle to keep Azula on Totoro's back occupied her. "I don't know—the forest. We are near Gaipan. I think we are to the north of the town?" Ty Lee thought that was the town's name and direction. Azula looked at her, unimpressed.

"Alright," Azula massaged her temple, forcing air through her nose. "Everything is starting to come back. I remember we fought the Rough Rhinos and were able to leave. Then… I got hurt. I still feel terrible." A shudder racked her body and she winced in pain, clutching her bandaged side. In spite of that, Ty Lee noticed her complexion had darkened a little, another promising sign.

"You've been sick for the last three nights. We've been giving you water when you wake and little pieces of bread…" Azula's stomach rumbled loudly, making her hunger known. "But you probably haven't eaten enough. Let me get you some food." Ty Lee leaped to her feet and found Kota's stash, grabbing various bruised fruits, vegetables, and hard bread. She handed the pile to Azula, whose pupils dilated at the sight. While Azula devoured her food, Ty Lee explained what she missed, the names of Jet's freedom fighters and their descriptions, unsure if Azula was listening. Azula ate with haste, not looking up once. Ty Lee finished after explaining where Kota had gone, waiting for Azula to finish her food. Somehow, Azula was impeccable, even after being sick, not letting even a stray crumb go to waste. She wiped her mouth and breathed a satisfied sound. 

"I think I understand the situation." Azula tried propping herself up again, but her arm buckled. After falling on her back, she grimaced once again. "I think… I have a special task for you." Ty Lee's eyes widened.

"Me?" Ty Lee asked, unable to hide the note of surprise. Azula nodded.

"Grab my satchel." Ty Lee obeyed, and Azula removed a small Pai Sho piece—a White Lotus tile. Ty Lee's brow furrowed. Perhaps Azula's fever had not broken as much as she thought. "I have no concern with helping Jet with this plan of his. We're going to try and leave." She flipped the tile with her thumb toward Ty Lee, who caught it, observing Azula.

"Azula, this is a Pai Sho tile." Ty Leee said simply, unsure if her friend understood. Azula's eyes narrowed, and Ty Lee shut her mouth.

"I know that." Azula bit out. "My Uncle gave it to me before I left home. He told me if it was given it to a game master, I could receive help." Ty Lee scratched at her neck.

"Okay…" 

"I'm not sure if this is some elaborate trap or a useless, confused gesture," Azula sighed. "I've never known my Uncle to be a fool. I'm sending this with you in case this was an elaborate trap set for me. If the game master doesn't understand the gesture, leave him and find our fisherman." Ty Lee nodded along, now listening. 

"I understand that Jet has his misgivings about him. So, I want you to see if Jet was correct; tell the fisherman we will meet him in the same spot tomorrow. I trust you will understand how to handle the situation from there. Don't let him trap you. If he seems concerned or knows that we were a part of the incident in town, I want you to find out where he keeps his boat. If all else fails, we will take matters into our own hands. We have two experienced sailors; we can take his boat and cross the river ourselves." Ty Lee nodded.

"What if that doesn't work, and we must go along with Jet's plan?" It seemed like a reasonable question, but Azula's eyes shot open with a glare. 

"We won't. We will steal the boat." Ty Lee nodded quickly. "Go now. I need to rest." Azula's eyes fluttered shut. Azula had yet to mention her airbending. Ty Lee sighed. 

She considered waking Tonaq but decided to let him rest, thinking of the dark circles under his eyes and the slack expression he bore the day prior. Tonaq had worked himself to exhaustion, waking to change her bandages in the dead of night and apply the aloe salve. Now, Azula seemed well enough to be on her own. She grabbed Azula's cloak, wrapped herself in it, and left the hut, letting the door softly click behind her. Loose children were roaming around, as she expected. She spied The Duke, marshaling a few of them to carve wood and cut vegetables. Fortunately, the child didn't notice her slide down a rope into the shrubs below. Her eyes scanned the treeline for Longshot or others' watchful eyes, but she was alone for now. 

She padded away, trying to remember the direction they had taken and picking a trail of trampled grass. Her mind fought to remember their path from the day Azula had been struck. It had been so fast, but she remembered enough: there was a rock with a symbol carved into it, as well as the river, and beyond that, the burnt trees from where the fire nation tried to catch up with them. Ty Lee bit her lip. She could easily get lost doing this. Direction was not her strength. She fumbled with the pouch at her waist, finding and unrolling Tonaq's map. There were a few helpful markers, but Ty Lee had never been one for maps and cartography.

"Somewhere over there." She muttered, following the arrows and the messy characters directing her from the healer's hut. Kota's handwriting was abysmal and nearly unreadable, with multiple spelling mistakes. Ty Lee occasionally directed her gaze upward, wondering if one of Jet's boys or girls followed her. It was likely, but she doubted they could keep up with her moves after reaching the town. Once she ascended to the rooftops, no pursuer could not keep up with her flips and jumps. Ty Lee was faster and more agile than any of them.

A small smile crossed her face as she passed her first and second landmarks. In the distance, the blackened trees parted and revealed open grassland. Ty Lee picked up her pace. The sun beat down on her, but the running stream at her side kept her cool with a few splashes behind her neck and ears. Finally, she reached the clearing and ran alongside the treeline. At the town's protective wall, the hole from the bomb stood out like an arrow wound on the skin. Near the hole were a couple of armored red guards gathered in a circle, so she ran a little further until she ran parallel the short squared wall. Grinning and racing forward, her hands and feet found footholds in the wall, and she climbed, reaching the top quickly and flipping around, sticking the landing and pushing off the crest of the wall onto the first rooftop.

"Keep up with me now." She whispered with a smirk, peering behind her at the forest. With a slide and somersault, Ty Lee landed on her feet behind the wall, dusting herself off. She threw the hood over her head and stuck to the side of the buildings. The residents lurked in their green and brown pagodas, watching from thinly shuttered windows while Fire Nation soldiers patrolled cautiously along the street's edge. Gaipan licked its wounds like an injured platypus bear, nervous and withdrawn. Ty Lee blended in among the residents who tried to make themselves scarce. 

There was a tavern she recalled crossing with Kota and Tonaq when they had strolled around the market. Ty Lee decided to make it her first stop. Conversation pricked her ears as she slinked closer to the tavern.

"Towns not safe anymore; those kids destroyed everything-"

"Did you see his scar? I had no idea-"

"No, General, the Colonel fled following the fight. His Rough Rhinos left with him-"

The tavern remained unblemished, opposite where the fight had taken place, unlike the scorched rooftops, leveled houses, and businesses across the street. Ty Lee remembered passing them days ago when they were whole and unblemished. They had done that, the Fire Nation against her friends. Destroyed people's livelihoods. She sniffed and slid beyond the door into the low-lit room. As she expected, it was empty, save for the rugged bartender, whose eyes flickered to her before he resumed wiping the counters. An empty Pai Sho board waited for her in the corner, and Ty Lee's eyes searched the room for a gamemaster - whatever he was supposed to be. Still, it was just her and the bartender.

She padded forward to the counter and climbed onto a chair, keeping the hood up and her head low.

"Um, excuse me." She squeaked and coughed, trying to roughen her voice. I'm looking for the pai sho guy." The bartender raised his eyebrow.

"He went out. He'll be back soon." Then he arched an eyebrow. "You look a little young to be here." 

"I'm older than I look." She shot back gruffly - or as gruffly as her soft voice could. The bartender snorted.

"Right." Then he looked at her more closely, making her shrink. He sighed. "Well, business is slow, so you can stay for now. If it picks up and some soldiers come in, I'll ask you to leave." Her head bobbed quickly, and she popped out of her seat, scrambling into the dusty chair across from the Pai Sho board. She expected the bartender to return to cleaning, but his face wrinkled with unbidden scrutiny. Ty Lee shrunk a little further into the cloak. "I don't think I recognize you. I've seen every face in this town; yours is new." The bartender said slowly. Ty Lee swallowed, focusing on the Pai Sho board. It would be the same story every time.

"I'm trying to get to the circus." A noise of surprise came from the bartender.

"Really?" Genuine curiosity replaced whatever edge his tone held. 

"Mhm. I can show you some tricks if you want?" 

"Maybe after I clean up. Business has been slow after the attack, so I'm taking time to make the place more welcoming." Ty Lee said nothing, staring at the scattered pieces on the board. A dragon tile, a rose tile, a lotus tile, and Ty Lee understood what none of them did. Games such as this were not her forte. She nestled her hands under the table and fiddled with the lotus tile Azula had given her, waiting for the gamemaster's return. 

The door to the tavern opened with a slam, and two voices engaged in discussion.

"We've been over this! We don't have time for your ridiculous errands!" So angry, Ty Lee thought to herself.

"There is always time to take a rest." Those voices were faintly familiar. Ty Lee stirred in her seat, angling her head to peek, but the figures remained directly at her back. "Besides, I will only be a moment. I need to speak with the game master."

"Fine. But I'm not going anywhere this time." There were footsteps along with a mirthful chuckle. The chair across from her scraped on the tavern floor.

"Very well, Prince Zuko, make yourself comfortable." Ty Lee froze. Zuko? No. No. The conditions of his banishment were to return the Avatar. Ty Lee finally saw who sat across from her, recognizing the kind crow's feet wrinkles beneath his eyes and the easy smile beneath a beard. Iroh is going to know its me. Ty Lee thought, squeezing her hands together under the table. Warm, amber eyes narrowed slightly after meeting Ty Lee's, and his eyebrows pinched. Then, there was a flash of recognition and an awful, stomach-churning silence. Iroh's head carefully rose above Ty Lee's head to Zuko, who stood behind her. Ty Lee held her breath. 

"What are you waiting for?" Zuko asked, and Ty Lee heard him stomp over until he was right beside them. Iroh's shoulders drooped, and Ty Lee almost cocked her head at his resigned expression.

"I realized that I was sitting across from Lady Ty Lee." Ty Lee's heart sank with the introduction. 

Zuko pivoted immediately and yelped, surprised, "Ty Lee?" She removed the hood and grinned sheepishly at Zuko. Her grin only lasted momentarily as her focus drifted to the red, puckered skin by his left eye, and her breath hitched. Azula's… and Zuko's… dad did that? To his son? Ty Lee felt a chill, and a slight shudder shook her legs. Zuko took a moment to realize what she fixated on before she could look away, and a flush crept below his neckline. Quickly, his aura changed to a shameful light red, and his expression twisted as he scowled.

"What are you doing here?" He asked hotly, avoiding her eyes yet somehow trying to appear angry. Ty Lee looked between him and Iroh.

"Trying to play a game of Pai Sho." She tried to smile. She did. Iroh's grimace must have mirrored her expression; then his amber eyes flickered down to the lotus tile in her hands. Ty Lee saw the same recognition as when he first saw her. His gaze slowly raised to her own.

"Perhaps I can find the game master while you two talk." Ty Lee blinked but nodded. Iroh hurried off, and Ty Lee craned her neck to follow him out the door.

"What was that?" She asked, hoping to shift Zuko's attention. He sighed, pulled the chair out a little further, and sat.

"I don't know. Uncle's been acting very strange. Probably because—" he trailed off, and his eyebrow lowered. "What are you doing here, Ty Lee?" She twirled the lotus tile delicately as she chose her following words.

"I heard Azula went missing from the palace." She caught the rise of his shoulders and chest from a panicked inhale. Zuko was always much easier to read than Azula, like reading a children's bedtime scroll compared to studying Fire Nation law in school. Ty Lee smiled, trying to ease him up. "I left afterward since Mai was gone. I didn't want to get stuck at home, alone, with only my sisters to keep me company. Yuck. Talk about stuffy." She exaggeratedly waved her hand, but Zuko still kept his eyes on her. 

"Alright…." He mumbled. Ty Lee thought she had distracted him for a moment, but he shook his head, frowning, "But why are you here?  In this town. Right now." His finger drilled into the tabletop emphatically.

"I don't know. Why are you here, Zuko? I thought you would be heading to Ba-Sing-Se to find the Avatar." Ty Lee felt dirty -  especially after catching the flash of pain across Zuko's face.

"I'm here looking for the Avatar." 

"Oh?" Ty Lee leaned forward onto her hands, propping her chin onto them. "Tell me how it's going." Zuko winced. 

"I don't know how much I'm allowed to say." Ty Lee feigned a pout. "But, I guess there isn't anyone you can tell." No, just the Avatar herself. Sorry, Zuko. Ty Lee ignored the stab of guilt as best she could. Zuko's face twisted as he asked her, "Are you okay? You look sick."

"I'm fine," Ty Lee laughed awkwardly. I just ate some bad food, I think." She rubbed her stomach gingerly.

"Okay," Zuko said, only frowning mildly now. "I've received reports that the Avatar could be from the Fire Nation. A recent report we caught at a small port town just South of here led me to this place. They said the Avatar attacked the Rough Rhinos in the town. A bunch of kids were with her." Ty Lee tapped her foot rapidly under the table, hoping Iroh would return soon.

"They also said the Avatar wielded blue fire, like Azula." Ty Lee's throat felt full, and she didn't trust herself to speak. Zuko made eye contact for a few breaths and then looked away. "I hope it's not her. I don't understand why-" At that moment, the door opened, and Ty Lee heard Iroh's jovial laughter behind her. Relief swelled within her like a cresting wave. Ty Lee hoped it would not crash back to shore. A tall, balding man approached the tabletop.

"Lady Ty Lee, I presume?" She nodded, and he smiled kindly, crinkling the corners of his eyes. "Excellent, I am the gamemaster here, Li Zhu. I heard you had some questions for me?" Ty Lee beamed and bobbed even more rapidly.

"Very well, follow me. This should be quick." She rose and Li Zhu led her beyond the bar counter, where the bartender raised a brow. "Relax, son. She's with me." He looked at Ty Lee, genuinely surprised, and cracked a wide smile.

"You're smarter than you look." Ty Lee frowned, and her hands found her hips.

"What does that mean?" Li Zhu's gentle hand guided her past him.

"My son can be a little blunt. You must excuse him. He's only an initiate." Ty Lee's head spun.

"An initiate?" She asked, more to herself than anything. Li Zhu said nothing as he opened the back door, ushering her in. Ty Lee sat at a small table. A white lotus tapestry, perfectly sewn, hung on the far wall. Ty Lee cocked her head. These Pai Sho guys were obsessed with this game.

"Pardon. I've said too much." He grinned wryly, "However, this may require me to continue to do so. There have been whisperings in my order that the Avatar has been reborn. I assume you travel with her?" Ty Lee immediately pushed up from the table and took a step back as though she'd been burned. "I mean no harm! Two grandmasters in my order sent out messenger hawks, alerting us that the new Avatar had ventured out into the world. I am here to help." Ty Lee felt trapped. Zuko and Iroh waited outside. They could have captured me already. Why hadn't they? Ty Lee imagined many scenarios and hoped her trust was not misplaced.

"We need a boat. We're trying to get to Omashu." She admitted, careful to put her back near something to throw. He stroked his beard. 

"I can arrange for transport, but not immediately. The watchful eye of the fire nation has narrowed its scope to our little town here. The increased scrutiny will make things difficult but not impossible. Return here not tomorrow but the next day. I will tell you what I have discovered." That's it?

"Okay… I'll see what I can do." With that, he ushered her back into the tavern, which had emptied again. Zuko and Iroh were nowhere to be found.

"Stay safe, lady Ty Lee. I hope to see you soon." Li Zhu's soft voice said at her back.

"Thank you."

"Don't thank me yet. I haven't found your boat." Ty Lee shot back a grin and left into the streets of Gaipan. One errand complete. Only a few more left.

Azula lay perfectly still on her pallet as Tonaq rummaged around their supplies, trying to return to sleep. Her body resisted, shivering and shuddering with fever. Tonaq's boots scraped the floor as he walked across the room, standing above her. He knelt, setting aside some white bandages and a foul-smelling paste. Azula rolled over and caught his eye.

"You're awake!" Tonaq yelped, jolting back to his feet.

"Unfortunately." Her teeth chattered unpleasantly after speaking. 

"You seem unusually lucid, which is good," Azula said nothing, pondering what she must have been like. Knowing that her mind and body had been so out of control disgusted her. Tonaq hovered but didn't move any further. Azula looked at the bandages.

"Those are for me?" 

"Uh, yes." Tonaq unrolled them carefully. "Can you lower your collar and face the other way." Azula lowered her collar only as needed, staying covered beneath her blanket. 

"You're unusually quiet," Azula said, trying to break the silence. 

"Just focusing." Azula felt the bandages on her shoulder unroll, sticking to her shoulder with sweat and the mysterious paste. The tenderness hadn't left, and she hissed through her teeth. Tonaq reapplied the paste and rewrapped the bandages. Azula pushed herself to sit as he finished, ignoring Tonaq's reproachful frown. 

"I need to stand."

"You're still sick."

"Barely." Tonaq didn't reach down to help. Instead, he looked around the empty room.

"Where is Ty Lee?" 

"I sent her out."

"You-" Tonaq pinched the bridge of his nose. "You sent her out?"

"I did. Is that not what I said?" Azula replied evenly. Tonaq shook his head.

"It's dangerous out there." His voice lowered. They are hunting us—your people." Azula narrowed her eyes. Something had changed.

"Is there something you want to say?" Tonaq closed his eyes and gnashed his teeth. 

"Why didn't you tell us?" Azula frowned.

"Tell you what?"

"You're the princess of the fire nation." Tonaq's voice lowered to a whisper. "Why did you lie to us?" Azula always lies. Azula shuddered feverishly and licked her dry lips. Her mind worked for a few breaths; then, her mouth curled into a sneer. 

"Ty Lee told you." Traitor. Tonaq balked but schooled his face after a moment, crossing his arms.  

"She shouted your real name when you were hurt by mistake, and then we forced her to tell us. We would have found out even without her!" 

"I don't care." Azula faced away from him, trying to stand, trying to escape. 

"Don't! You need to sit back down. You're still hurt." Kota chose that moment to barge through the door, chest heaving and profusely sweating.

"Ugh, Jet! I swear. This guy is the worst! He keeps sending me on these ridiculous hikes-" He noticed Azula sitting up and Tonaq trying to sit her back down. His eyes cooled a fraction. "You're awake." There was enough relief there that Azula sighed and laid down.

"I am." Kota looked between her and Tonaq slowly and deliberately.

"It seems like Tonaq told you that we know."

"He did," Azula said plainly. Kota pinched his nose. 

"So I guess calling you Ty Mai is over." His chuckle faded, and he scratched the back of his neck. "Why did you keep it from us?"

"At least you didn't call it lying," Azula said, looking away from Tonaq. 

"Well..." Kota started, "You kind of did lie." He sighed. "I think we both just want to know why." Both of them looked toward her expectantly. At her silence, Kota added on.

"We want to trust you," he hesitated, "But things like this make it difficult." Azula had heard enough and interrupted. How could she trust any of them?

"Can you imagine how different the crew would have reacted when I burnt Tonaq?" She asked quietly, holding in her frustration. Tonaq looked away. "I lied to protect myself. Surely you can see that. They already want to get rid of me. Learning my identity would provide them with another reason."

"They don't want to get rid of you." Kota insisted, and Azula glared at him.

"Then why are we having a vote on whether or not to leave me at Omashu upon our return?" Kota winced at her pointed question. 

"I... I forgot about that." He twirled his club absently, shaking his head. "I won't let them. I'll talk to the chief. Tonaq and I both will, as we said. We'll vouch for you, right Tonaq?" Tonaq's grimace and sad frown was its answer. 

"I don't think the chief can do much if we're outvoted Kota."

"Right... Right..." Kota leaned against the wall. We'll figure something out." Azula narrowed her eyes. None of this made sense. She was the Princess of the Fire Nation, which meant something. It had to. That made her the enemy . 

"Why are you-" footsteps were outside the walkway hut. Azula froze, and Kota ceased twirling his club, hoisting it high. The door opened without a knock, and Ty Lee cartwheeled through the archway, beaming. Kota sputtered, dropping his club.

"You're alive!" Tonaq shouted. A broad smile crossed his face. "Thank you, Tui and La. Ty Ma—-Azula never should have sent you out." Azula scowled at him, then glared at Ty Lee. Kota looked confused between them all.

"Where were you?" He asked, but Azula ignored him. He would learn in a moment. 

"Don't use my name; keep calling me Ty Mai." Ty Lee had the sense to look ashamed, avoiding Azula's smoldering gaze. In her hands, she had four rolls of paper. Everyone waited for her to speak.

"I, um, did what you asked, 'Zula." She shut the door behind her, crossed her legs, and sat on the floor. "I have a lot to tell you all." Azula forced down a biting response, hearing Ty Lee use her name again, looking down at her nails. 

"Go on." 

"I don't know where to start though. There's so much…" Ty Lee fretted over the end of her braid. "I guess, first, I can show you these." She unrolled the four scrolls in her hands. Four familiar faces stared back, portrayed in ink. Kota sighed and picked one up.

"Wanted posters." His expression soured. "My nose looks huge. It's not that big." Then, after a breath, he rubbed it. "Is it?"

Tonaq also scowled down at his poster. "I look like a badger toad." Azula picked up hers, appraising it as she would art. A tiger shark's grin and narrowed catlike eyes stared back. It was intimidating; Azula smothered her pleased smile. Wanted posters were not something to laugh about. This meant Father knew, making her cold, even in the sweltering summer heat. There would be no going back now, not that she could have before. She ignored the ashen taste in her mouth and crumpled her poster, avoiding Ty Lee's sad eyes for her poster's straightforward gaze. Ty Lee's description naturally looked impeccable, to Azula's dismay. Her friend cleared her throat.

"I also spoke to a gamemaster as you asked." Ty Lee said, hesitating.

"And?" Azula asked, refusing to look at her. Traitor. Traitor.

"He can get us a ship. But not for a few days." Azula didn't allow a smile, either, but did exhale, feeling some weight lift from her shoulders. Perhaps Iroh's lotus tile wasn't a trap after all.

"You're certain?" 

"I don't know. He could've had me captured or followed, but he didn't." Ty Lee frowned. "Azula, this has gotten more complicated." A sense of foreboding consumed Azula, and she finally looked at Ty Lee, noting that perhaps her nervous ticks weren't caused by Azula's anger.

"Why is that?" She asked slowly.

"You're brother and Uncle were in town. They're searching for the Avatar." Azula's blood ran cold. Uncle's here? She backed away, sitting on a stool. Kota and Tonaq watched with trepidation. 

"The Fire Nation royal family is here?" Tonaq asked.

"Jet's plan might not go that well if that's the case," Kota muttered, rubbing his forehead. Azula partially agreed. Zuko would not be difficult for her, but Iroh could spoil things for them if he felt so inclined. The town was already a powder keg, waiting to explode; Zuko and Uncle were just oil poured around it, and Azula would be the fire to set it all off. 

"Tell me everything." Azula finally said.

"While I was waiting for the gamemaster, they walked in. They were arguing, and I didn't know who they were. Your Uncle sat right across from me and recognized me immediately. It was strange. He didn't say anything at first until Zuko walked over." Azula's brow pinched together. 

"Then what?" 

"Then your Uncle ran off to find the gamemaster. Zuko asked me some questions, but you know how he can be." Azula nodded but didn't chuckle along with Ty Lee. There was little nostalgia there. "Zuko has been tracking you, I think. He heard a report about the attack at Gaipan and came here. He knows the Avatar has blue fire, but he seems unsure still. His aura was gray, clouded almost." Azula blew air through her nose, unsure of what that meant. He had to know by now. Uncle must have told him.

"After he and I talked, your Uncle came back, and the game master, Li Zhu, took me into a backroom and told me about this weird secret group he was a part of and that he wanted to help the Avatar. He told me to return in two days, and he would have information about getting us out of there. I can't remember everything else he said, but when I left, your Uncle was gone." Azula finally nodded but still felt unsatisfied.

"I doubt Uncle expected me to use his stupid tile here. I believe your run-in with him was merely a coincidence." She drummed her fingers, deep in thought. Do you trust this gamemaster or not? What other choice was there? Jet? There was no chance of that. Azula remembered her other instruction.

"And the fisherman, whatever his name was?" She asked.

"I found him after I left the tavern. He heard about the attack. He wanted me to wait while he grabbed something, but I smelled an elephant rat, so I left." Azula scowled, but Ty Lee continued, "I did find his boat, though. He has a hut along the river." At that, Azula smiled cruelly. Ty Lee's eyes looked pleading. "Azula, he has a family."

"I don't care," she snapped, ignoring Kota's uneasy glance shared with Tonaq. "He should have thought about that before selling us out."

"If we still have his boat, he won't—" Ty Lee sighed and stopped. "We still have Li Zhu's word."

"Forgive me, Ty Lee, if I'm less than trusting Li Zhu's word," Azula said, though not entirely meaning it. "What of Jet, Kota?" He looked surprised. "He told you to tell him when I recover."

Tonaq groaned loudly. "You're not recovered!" 

"I know that and we will make that clear. However, I need to understand the workings of his plan and see what he does during the day. I can't do that from my sick bed." She looked at Kota. "Tell him I'm well enough to attend the dinner tonight, but I can't bend without pain yet." Kota hesitated but capitulated as she leaned forward. "Do you want us to be stuck here and risk getting captured?" 

"No," he sighed. "I'll tell him. But it would be best if you were careful. I've been around him the most here, and I don't like what I see or hear. He hates the Fire Nation, and it seems like he doesn't particularly care whether you are the Avatar or not—only that you're Fire Nation; I can't imagine he would like you any better if he hears that you're their Princess."

"Then let's keep it that way." She pinned Ty Lee with a glare. "I'm still Ty Mai to them. We must hope he didn't hear or understand your little slip-up." Tonaq stepped forward, planting himself in front of her.

"You're being unfair to her," he said, crossing his arms. "She was worried about you, and it came out. Mistakes happen." Azula growled but said nothing.  Only fools make mistakes.  Ty Lee's bubbly smile had faded, leaving a frown and sad eyes. Kota cleared his throat.

"I'll tell Jet. Just don't take his word for anything when he tells you."

"I won't." Kota nodded and left, closing the door behind him. Ty Lee sighed and lay on her sleeping mat, and Tonaq rubbed his face, muttering about fresh air and stepping out. Azula lay down on her pallet and closed her eyes, letting the silence stretch on.

"They already knew something was wrong, 'Zula." 

"So I heard." Azula heard Ty Lee's nails scrape on the hem of her clothes. 

"Then why do you seem upset?

"You would never have dared to do such a thing at the palace. You lied to my mother when I would have been in trouble; you kept my Airbending a secret. You used to fear me. What changed?" Azula asked.

"It's true. I was a little afraid of you." Ty Lee admitted. "But I didn't keep your secrets because of that." Azula rolled around, casting the cotton blanket to the side. Ty Lee now sat up and faced her, hugging her knees to her chest. 

"You're lying."

"I'm not!" Ty Lee's face was flushed now, and her lithe fingers were curled into fists. A ghost of regret passed through Azula, but she only tilted her chin higher as Ty Lee raised her voice. "And you want to know what else? I  hated  it when you intimidated me and tried bullying me into being quiet! I'm never going back to that." Her throat felt thick and full. "I never wanted you to get in trouble, and I never wanted you to get hurt. That's why I never said anything."

"Then why tell them I'm the Princess? Why tell them who I am?" Ty Lee's expression stretched to become more exasperated, and they made a noise of frustration before rolling over away from Azula.

"They're our friends, Azula. They aren't going to hurt you or me. They'd die before letting you get hurt, you know." Azula remembered Kota, tackling her out of the hail of arrows. He had risked his life to save her.

"I-" Ty Lee had rent Azula's confidence. She stuttered over her words. "I-. They-"

"Azula," Ty Lee's strained tone had lowered to a whisper. "You weren't there, but they spent hours ensuring you were okay while you slept. None of us would hurt you." They'll turn their back on you once you've given them what they want. Azula could hear her Father's voice slither around in her mind, and she squeezed her eyes shut. All her life, she'd been bred for combat. Not this mushy, disgusting, weak talk of friendship and- and- Why did everyone always want something from her? Everyone except Uncle, she thought. An outlier, a stranger in her worldview, who seemed unaffected by the blackmail she had tried to dangle over his head for years. At the same time, he taught her so much and asked for nothing in return. Azula shook her head. Uncle was unique in his unusual approach to life. And even Uncle had left her for Zuko. No one was like Uncle; everyone else was merely human - selfish and always craving something. In that world, only those who were strong could prevail. Azula would become strong and somehow free herself of the burdens of the Avatar spirit, and the tribe was her tool to do that.

In the same way, they wanted to destroy the Fire Nation and hoped she would be their tool. She still felt torn in two about that. Her nation suffered from its war and brought so much dishonor onto itself, yet she would have to do much more—so much more dishonor—to bring it to an end. So many would come to hate and loathe her—the traitor's Avatar. Her head began to spin. It all felt like a tangled ball of yarn. Azula forced her frustration and bitterness to the surface, letting it speak for her.

"All they want is to tear down the Fire Nation. Once they finish that, they would have no use for me." Azula finally snapped, and Ty Lee's back stiffened. Birds chirped outside, and the children Azula had yet to meet squealed somewhere in another treehouse. Many little yelps and chirps echoed while Azula waited for Ty Lee to answer her. Seeing Ty Lee wasn't moving, Azula finally licked her lips and lay down. "I'm sorry. The fever must still be affecting me." Azula bit out. Ty Lee remained still as the dead, and Azula assumed she hadn't heard her.

Then, Ty Lee exhaled, long and slow, "You should rest before dinner tonight. I'm sure it will take a lot of your energy." You used to fear me. I don't ever want to feel that way again. They are our friends. They're not going to hurt you or me. The conversation repeated in Azula's head, refusing to let her rest. Somehow, she had lost this battle of words. Had she lost her edge? Frustration creased her forehead as she rolled over, away from Ty Lee, closing her eyes. Another involuntary shiver wracked her. Her body and mind needed rest. 

Kota and Tonaq returned later, unusually quiet after everything, and waited for her and Ty Lee to wake. As the sun set, they silently left the cabin together, walking along rickety boards of dubious strength. Azula was careful to test her footing as they walked along. Sunset cast shadows on the huts, making their shapes stick out among the trees more than the walls and workings of the buildings. Azula could see the distant outlines of rope bridges, hardwood plank paths, and zip lines connecting each tree and its circular house built into the trunk. Loathe as she was to admit it, their work here was admirable. Their hideout was strategically placed, easy to escape, and hidden among the trees. However, the builds were mediocre, and their quality was dubious. Azula prayed to Agni the zipline wouldn't fray and snap as she soared through the branches toward the firepit below. 

A ring of excited children surrounded the blaze, chattering and playing little games. Azula remembered Ty Lee's descriptions, recognizing a few. The short girl with face paint was Smellerbee. The tall, oafish boy was named The Duke, and the short child with the helmet was Pipsqueak. Or had it been the other way around? Azula frowned. If so, their names were poorly given. Jet needed no explanation. He spoke animatedly to the boy with the straw conical hat and bow strapped to his back. Longshot, their archer, Azula recalled. A short girl listened beside them, bald with bright grey eyes, hanging on Jet's every word. Lio, the Airbender girl Ty Lee spoke with once. Ty Lee had pleasant enough things to say about her. But Ty Lee was a lenient judge of character, Azula knew. Azula wondered how she had ended up here among Jet's motley crew. The Airbender girl caught Ty Lee standing beside Azula, and she smiled at her. Ty Lee waved back to Lio, but the girl's good mood was short-lived. A twisted sneer replaced it after seeing Azula. It didn't take much. Azula thought, amused. She flashed a sharp grin, feeling a short rush of pleasure as the girl almost bared her teeth before turning Jet and whispering to him.

To his credit, Jet didn't match her animosity, only pinching his brow slightly, but Azula knew people. And she caught the stiffening of his arms and back and the way his eyes carefully darted to her and back to Lio. Jet gestured to Longshot and some steaming bowls in the corner, which the archer picked up and delivered to them without a word. Azula smelled the aroma of boiled mushrooms, carrots, and soy from their bowls. Kota, Tonaq, and Ty Lee gave their thanks, but Azula's attention drifted around to try and match Ty Lee's names and faces. There were so many children here, all orphans of the war. A scowl marred her face, and she decided five was enough, sitting on the log beside Ty Lee. The rest seemed far too young to be of any importance anyway. Jet thumped his cup on the wood, and all the children fell silent. Azula arched a brow as Jet sat across from her. The fire danced dangerously between them. All Azula had to do was flick her wrist, and she could solve their Jet problem. She observed the faces of all the children who watched them eagerly around the fire pit and clenched her jaw, stirring her bowl instead. Jet smiled, and Azula watched him stand and rap his fist loudly on the wooden bench.

"I think it's time we introduced our newest guest, who can finally join us! I know everyone else has had their time to get to know eachother, and our new friend will get to meet everyone right after this!" Jet proclaimed to excited cheers and whispers of the youth around them. Kota rolled his eyes, and Tonaq stuffed his mouth with mushroom soup. 

"I would like you all to welcome Ty Mai!" His hand swept in a grand gesture toward her. Azula set her wooden bowl aside, rose, and bowed. Only then did all the cheers die with a hiss like a fire doused by water. Kota grabbed her wrist and whispered in her ear. 

"A fire nation bow? Really?"

"Force of habit." Azula bit back just as quietly.

"Ty Mai is from the fire nation. She's the Avatar." Azula scowled as the children around her gaped and waved, some now smiling. Jet did not share their sentiment, watching Azula coolly. "She will be essential in ridding this valley of the fire nation." 

"Will I be?" Azula asked kindly, but she flashed her teeth as a predator would. Jet smiled back just as insincerely.

"Of course! We're honored to have the Avatar among us. Is it not the Avatar's duty to free us from the scourge of the Fire Nation?" His oily smile irritated Azula beyond words. Kota and Tonaq were frozen. Ty Lee tried to touch the hem of her sleeve, but Azula stepped aside. Nothing would please her more than wiping the smug smile off Jet's self-satisfied face.

"Balance." One word was all she needed. One word that Roku, Uncle, and the awful toothless fortune teller had thrown around. Jet scoffed.

"Excuse me?"

"The Avatar is to restore balance. You saw the destruction we caused in our fight to escape. I don't think the town needs any more of that. It would only cause more harm to the villagers who already suffer enough." Jet smiled, but Azula caught the subtle tick of his jaw.

"I'm glad you're concerned about them. If you're so concerned, you should be more than willing to help me." He leaned back against the tree trunk, trying to appear unaffected by the thick silence that choked the children around them. "My plan won't hurt any of the villagers. You have my word." Azula narrowed her eyes. His words were worth about as much as the wood she stood on. It creaked as she sat back onto her log and picked up her stew, making sure to heat it with her bending for all to see. Tonaq looked exasperated, and Ty Lee shrunk, hiding herself behind Kota. Jet couldn't conceal his scowl anymore.

"Your word? We've only just met. I don't feel inclined to do much of anything for you." Someone around the fire sucked in an audible breath. 

"Tell me, then, what is your game here?" Jet growled. Azula sipped on her stew, smirking behind the bowl. 

"I don't know. Maybe you should explain this plan in detail to me. That would be a start, wouldn't it?" Azula took great pleasure in the lines of frustration on Jet's forehead. The kids around him squirmed uncomfortably. Good. Azula loved nothing more than tearing down someone from their pedestal, especially in front of an audience.

"Bring the map, Bee." Jet spat, not turning from Azula. Smellerbee brought Jet a piece of rice paper, watching her under battle paint. Ty Lee glared at the girl from Azula's side. Interesting. 

"We have laid several traps here in the valley. We have dug some pits, cast some nets, and hid many more fun tricks for the fire nation to find. Our plan is to use you to light fires here, here, and around their garrison. Funnel them into the traps and free the town. Simple enough." Azula wanted to scoff at those words but decided to restrain commentary on how difficult this would be to execute for a bit longer. She followed his trailed fingers.

"You want me to lead them toward the village?" Azula asked, furrowing her brow.

"The Duke has an idea to get people out of the village so you can bring the soldiers there. Grounds lower, easier to keep track from the cliffs." Azula nodded, but her stomach churned uncomfortably. Something was off. They were outnumbered at least five to one if one ignored the prowess of the Rough Rhinos. Yet, he seemed so confident. Jet hadn't struck Azula as a fool. Still, this plan was little more than hoping the Fire nation was stupid enough to walk mindlessly into a forest they already suspected of bandits and trickery. She did not plan on sticking around to finish this fool's errand. 

"And what will you be doing while I bait our enemy?" She asked. Jet looked to Longshot and then to Smellerbee.

"We'll be helping from the trees." He replied. Azula hummed.

"And if the fire nation decides to focus on putting out the fires rather than hunt me down?"

"They won't. We're going to make sure they see you as a threat. We have grenadier's bombs. The first part is to sneak into their tents and plant them. We want to disorient them and destroy their center. Once they're off guard, you start lighting fires and attacking them, leading them from trap to trap." 

The plan seemed foolhardy at best. There were no guarantees here. Worse, Uncle and brother lurked in the forest's shadows, waiting for her to show herself. She kept that detail hidden from them. Knowing she was royalty would only cause more strife, and they already had that in spades. Dissuading them from moving forward seemed the wisest course of action. Yet, boys like Jet rarely listened to reason, especially not when their blood flowed hot and angry with the searing hatred for the Fire Nation. Azula was not raised to be a quitter.

"Let's say your plan works, and we flush out the fire nation. What do you think happens after?" Azula asked. Jet's expression darkened. Kota rose, trying to make her sit, but she shrugged him off. "Hm? Does the Fire Nation send more men? More rhinos? More firebenders, men even more ruthless than the last? They will, I think. That puts you back at step one. You can keep fighting since you have so many fine, able-bodied troops here." Azula dismissive swept her gaze at the children, some now looked uncertain and fearful, and continued, "Though, I'm not sure it will make much of a difference, since these kids, these children  - because that's what they are barely grown children - aren't prepared to be fighting the fire nation in the first place. And they shouldn't be." She did her best to ignore the hypocrisy of performing the role of child solider herself. However, these children were simply not made like her. The divine blood of Agni and the Avatar spirit did not run in their veins. Jet stomped forward until they were nearly nose to nose. Some of the children protested, saying they would fight, that they could fight. Azula whipped her head toward one of them, Lio, who pushed her way to the center, face red.

"I can fight!" The wind gusted around her. Azula saw the same rage in her eyes that cursed Jet. "Who are you to say we shouldn't?" Some of the kids seemed apprehensive, still. 

"You're an Airbender." Azula said more than asked. Lio nodded. "If I learned my history correctly, which I did, the air nomads were pacifists. You seem eager to go to war."

"I'm no air nomad. Your people extinguished our culture a long time ago," Lio snarled.

"I see..." Azula said, still missing something, "How did you end up here?"

Lio's expression turned downcast and she looked away, "The- They had to leave me behind, after the Fire Nation came searching for us. It was rushed, and I... I had been away from the Bison herd. They forgot about me." Azula could see the wetness in her eyes shining from the firelight. "Jet found me and promised to help me find my people when we could. To do that, we need to eliminate the Fire Nation from the Earth Kingdom so all my people can feel free again! Their bending is dying out because, unlike me, they can't feel free! They're always running! Well, I'm not going to run! My ancestors nearly died out because they refused to fight. I will not follow their path, and you can't stop us from fighting." Azula considered mock applause, but she might get blown off the treehouse for such a stunt and it was a long way down. Instead, she called Lio's bluff.

"Is that what this is about? Proving yourself?" Azula asked and Lio's face twisted in confusion. "So, you want to fight? Are you prepared to accept what will come with that?" Silence.

"Are you?" Azula repeated carefully. The girl narrowed her eyes. 

"I am." Azula thought that once, too. Then she had seen the aftermath of the Avatar state, seen how those bombs had destroyed homes, had nearly being riddled by arrows, had been struck by an arrow, and almost died. These kids would not last long. They were not built for this. Jet would lead them into the fire, screaming. Her nightmares would become theirs. Neither party would benefit from proceeding with this ridiculous plan. Azula looked around; children's spirits could easily be broken. If enough of them were frightened off, then this plan would have to be stopped.

"Do you know what comes with fighting? Do you have even a clue about what war is like? The sacrifices you have to make?" The girl seemed more unsure of herself now, and Azula pressed her. "It's your friends getting hurt and dying. Ask Kota and Tonaq! It's these kids around you, burning because you weren't fast enough to save them from-" 

"That's enough, Ty Mai," Kota said sternly, shaking her and forcing her into her seat. She wanted to continue but noticed some of the children were crying. Smellerbee and Pipsqueak, the oldest children, wore grim expressions. That's good. Let them think about it. However, Jet's fire only seemed fueled.

"It seems like you're trying to talk us out of this. Whose side are you on?" he snarled. "It seems like you're fine with Fire Nation oppression. Things are just fine for you, huh?" 

"They aren't." Azula ground out.

"Then why are you so against us fixing it? We're the ones fighting for freedom here!"

"I'm simply pointing out that you won't be able to hold the town." Azula tried baiting him by appearing disinterested and sitting between Tonaq and Ty Lee, returning to her soup. "Your child soldiers won't be ready for how horrible things will get for them if you do this. You'll all either have to leave or…" She trailed off, letting them imagine. 

"You're wrong-"

"Jet, maybe this isn't such a good idea." Azula blinked as Smellerbee stepped between them. The girl's voice had softened as she took in the tear-stained faces of the other kids. Jet followed her gaze and sighed. "I'm sorry, guys. Let me talk this over with Ty Mai. Bee, can you take the kids somewhere else? For a while, until we're done?" Smellerbee agreed to move the children, but Lio stepped forward.

"I'm not going anywhere."

"Lio, please. Listen to me." Jet pleaded. The young girl huffed but obeyed, not before flashing a parting scowl at Azula who waved her away. "Kota, Tonaq and Ty Lee should go too. This is between you and me."

"Wait a second-" Kota began, but Azula smacked her forearm into his ribs stopping him from stepping between them. 

"It's fine, Kota. I can handle myself. I'm a big girl." Kota's face reflected someone about to protest. Tonaq also stepped forward, looking between Azula and Jet suspiciously. Ty Lee, however, stepped up and tugged on their sleeves. 

"It's okay. Come on guys. Let's go with the rest of them." They looked to Azula one last time, torn between staying and leaving. Whatever was in her eyes must have convinced them, because they nodded and patted her shoulder, whispering to her to shout if he tried anything. Azula tried to give Ty Lee a grateful grin, but her friend did not look at her, so Azula watched her braid swish across her back as she walked away. Jet took a seat across from her.

"You don't want to go through with this. Even though you owe us." 

"I owe you nothing."

"We saved you." Jet countered easily. "You four would have been at the Fire Nation's mercy if it hadn't been for us."

"Perhaps," Azula admitted. She was unwilling to divulge the enormous power that lurked within her, the kind that would have turned the village to ash if they were truly in danger. She remembered a moment from the escape—a flicker of something that nagged at her. "You seemed to know one of them—their leader, Colonel Mongke." Jet's eyes flashed, darkening like the sky. 

"I do. It's why you need to join us. He brings nothing but pain where he goes." There was something in Jet's eyes. These wounds were deep.

"What has he done to you?" Azula asked.

"It's what he took from me." Jet spat, glowering at the fire. "He burned my village, torched my mother and father, and left me for dead. I hate him." Jet wore those emotions on sleeve. For once, Azula felt like she was seeing the real Jet. 

"And that is why you want why help?" Azula narrowed her eyes. "For Vengeance? This isn't about saving your village."

"You're wrong. He's come to take my freedom fighters once he's done with you." Jet's nails dug into his thighs, creasing his paints. "I won't let him." 

"Yes, well, that's very noble of you." Azula drawled. "But I can tell what you want more than anything. It's clear in your eyes. You want him to pay. We didn't sign up for a mission of revenge." Jet stomped and pushed up to both feet, looking down on her.

"You'd be just like me if you lost what I've lost! I can tell. We've heard you. You're angry, mistrusting, and selfish-" The fire roared to life as Azula stood, narrowing her eyes. They had not been careful enough. Jet only smiled at that, and his tone turned smug. "-Just like me. You think I'm wrong? Go ahead. Tell me I'm wrong. Tell me if the situation suited you; you wouldn't do anything to get what you wanted." Azula could not deny it and locked her jaw. "You just haven't been burned like the rest of us have." He spat, bitterness turning his voice from condescension to something venomous. "Once the Fire Nation burns you, scars you, and takes something from you, you'll change. First, You'll hurt for a long time. The burn will blister and sting until eventually it withers away to a scar. That scar that will itch and eat away at you. It'll stare back at you, whisper to you, always reminding you about how you couldn't save them, and you'll pick at it, reopening it and reopening it, until there's nothing left but raw anger and pain. Of course, You'll think about what you could've done differently, who you would've killed to stop it from happening, and then you'll realize there's nothing that could have been done, not against a whole army. You're just one person after all. So, you'll meet others who have been scarred like you, and realize you'll do anything  to stop them from being hurt the way that you have. And when they come to take them from you, you'll come to hate them just like I have and see the Fire Nation for what it is. A nation of hateful, ash making monsters." Azula stood, tossing the mushroom soup to the ground, breathing hard. Jet's baleful brown eyes stared back, unapologetic. "Then, you'll be just like me."

"You're wrong." Azula growled.

"We'll see. Whether you're with us or not, we will move forward with our plan in three nights. The Fire Nation will be stopped. Here and now. And that Colonel. He dies, along with all the destruction he leaves in his wake." Azula shook her head and stomped away to the healer's hut. Smoke billowed from her fingertips. As she was about to open the door, she hesitated. Pivoting, she walked to a rope and slid down it, letting it burn and dig into her palms. She walked under the clouded night sky until she was safely away from the treetop homes and began to bend. Flames flowed, fueled from rage, bursts of blue in the dark. She yelled, letting her throat hurt. Control had been lost a long time ago, but now, she was free to let it out until she was soaked in sweat and shaking from exertion. Her fire was powerful, and her forms close to precise, if rushed and impatient. She sat against one of the tall tree trunks and heaved deep breaths. Her shoulder ached and tinged with hot pain, searing with each of her breaths. This was a disaster. Jet was going to get all of them killed. Why did she care?  Azula imagined her Father, lording over her, sharpening edges to be sent to war. Her face appeared on each of those children, and her Father's oily voice turned to Jet's.  It's for your own good. Azula rubbed her forehead, wiping off sweat, but tensed as a twig snapped at her side. A blur of pink moved closer and Azula's heartrate slowed. 

"What are you doing here, Ty Lee? Shouldn't you be with the others?" Azula asked, looking away. Her face twinged in the dark from her shoulder. Stupid. Careless. Out of control.

"They're out looking for you. We checked the healers hut after we got back and went to find you when you weren't there. Kota almost broke Jet's nose. He thought he was lying about you walking off." Ty lee sat beside her, so close Azula could feel more warmth in the humid summer night air. She cocked her head.

"Did he?"

"Yep. He thought Jet hurt you." Azula gritted her teeth and stared into the forest's never-ending darkness. Finally, She sighed.

"I... I think we should help Jet." Ty Lee jumped at her side.

"What?"

"He's going to get a lot of people killed. Perhaps with us there we can stop some of it." 

"What about after? Didn't you say the Fire Nation will just send more people?"

"I did, but that will not be our battle. We're going to try and win the goodwill of some of his followers. Maybe convince them to leave before it happens, or at least prepare them." Ty Lee looked at her wide-eyed and her mouth hung open in a small smile.

"What?" 

"Nothing." Ty Lee looked away, smiling almost to herself now. "Nothing, 'Zula." Azula made a face. "Are you ready to go back?" Ty Lee asked. Azula tested her legs - not ready. 

"No. My body is still sore." 

"Okay. We can sit for a while. Kota and Tonaq are going to go back soon, though, to regroup. Hopefully, we will get back before they do that and jump on Totoro." 

"How did you find me?"

"I got lucky. I saw your firebending from a while away. Kota said to not go to far, but we're close enough to walk back in a straight line. I'm sure he won't mind." Azula snorted at that, then she sobered.

"I'm-" She took a breath. Her throat felt full again. Why are these things so hard to say? "Perhaps you were on to something earlier. I... should be a little more trusting. At least, of Kota and Tonaq. They have proven themselves sufficiently, I suppose."

"Was that an apology? Did you just-" Ty Lee cackled but Azula scowled and punched her arm, interrupting her.

"Ow!" Ty Lee gave it a short rub. "That hurt." Azula still glowered at her. "I guess I should apologize too. That was your secret to tell. Not mine. I just-" Ty Lee fumbled with her hands and made a strange noise. "Even if it didn't make sense to me, I shouldn't have said anything even if they knew, so I'm sorry." Azula rubbed her arms, thinking.

"I accept." Azula answered haughtily after deliberating for a moment. 

"See, you can't stay mad at me." Ty Lee said, poking her arm. Azula flushed, but was grateful the dark and long hair hid her face. 

"Who says I'm not? You still never told me you were an airbender either." Ty Lee sucked in a breath. "We won't talk about it tonight, but when I'm feeling better, you will show me what you know."

"But, I don't know much."

"I don't care." Azula said, standing up. Ty Lee took her hand and pulled herself to her feet, catching Azula as she stumbled forward. 

"Are you okay?" Ty Lee asked. Azula leaned into her, hot with shame.

"No." Her body ached, her shoulder felt worse than it had in the morning, and the fever sent a chill through her. "I exerted too much energy." Her voice was hoarse with shame, "Can you help me back?"

"Of course, 'Zula." Ty Lee's voice was soft and her arms gentle as she looped Azula's uninjured arm over her shoulder, taking on half her weight. The corners of Azula's lips ticked upward in relief, and she was grateful again for the dark. "As for the airbending, well, I'll do my best. Maybe some of it will be helpful for this... battle." Ty Lee's voice trailed off, and Azula gently tugged toward the tree house. 

"Try not to think about it. We will plan with Kota and Tonaq when we return." She still suspected Jet hadn't been entirely truthful. He'd knocked off her footing, made her unsteady. She would try again and win this battle for him. Together, she and Ty Lee walked back to the healer's hut in comfortable silence.

Chapter Text

Lio twirled gracefully along the forest floor, floating over fallen leaves wit perfect airbending. Her skill colored Ty Lee green with envy. Four kids, three young boys, and one girl sat off to the side, watching with glee. Ty Lee dangled her feet over the edge of a thick, gnarled tree branch as she watched Lio, unnoticed by all. The air whistled as Lio moved her palms deftly, guiding gusts of air and lifting leaves, sticks, and fallen branches in a circle. A sharp, sudden push sent them scattered beyond the rows of trees. 

Lio learned from a Master. Ty Lee could see it. Her body flowed and the winds she summoned were strong. She was as talented an airbender as Ty Lee was a performer.

An idea had grown because of her ability. It had started as a seed when Lio introduced herself. Then, it had grown after watching her bend, like watering a plant morning after morning. Ty Lee had mentioned it offhandedly to Azula several times. Still, she had yet to broach the subject with any serious intent.

Azula needed an airbending teacher, and here one lived. In Ty Lee's mind, it was simple. However, the stark reality of their situation always struck her like lightning, making her cringe at the idea. Lio hated Azula. To make that worse, Azula did nothing but fan the flames of her hate. Ty Lee knew there were more obstacles, but that most glaring, obvious one overshadowed them all.

"Ty Lee?" Lio's light voice called to her. Monkey Feathers. She stirred and looked over the edge of the branch. Lio looked up at her with a smug grin. So, Ty Lee waved down at Lio with the smile she would show her mother after being found nabbing sweets from the kitchen.

"Hello!" She bent backward, grabbed hold of the rope, and kicked over the other side of the branch, lowering herself to the forest floor. 

"You caught me," Ty Lee said, bowing a little. The children cheered and screeched, reminding her of the circus after a good performance. It warmed her heart a little. Lio clapped slowly, watching her with a half-smirk.

"I caught you a long time ago. You’ve been sitting up there every morning. Are you trying to learn?" Lio sized her up, and Ty Lee opened her mouth a little. Did Lio catch her days ago? Her cheeks tinged pink. 

"I am. I would like to learn.” She admitted, a little ashamed. Lio appraised her momentarily before backing away and stepping into a stance.

"I can see the airbender in you already. You flipped out of that tree like a natural." She motioned with her hand. "Let's see what you can do first; I haven't ever been able to spar with another airbender." Ty Lee's instincts screamed against it. She held her hands up in surrender.

"I can't airbend! Not well anyway - No one trained me. It wouldn't be much of a fight." Something Kota mentioned about the air nomads and the comet made her frown. "I thought air nomads weren't supposed to be pacifists? I thought a lot of meditation and spiritual stuff came with airbending?" Ty Lee had never seen Lio meditate once, now that she thought about it. The girl's mouth set into a thin line, but her stance relaxed.

"The other air nomads preferred to meditate and play games instead of learning to fight. Look where that got them." The children now seemed nervous; two made excuses to leave. Ty Lee decided those kids were wiser than their years.

"Oh. I see. Well, I need to get back to Azula." The mere mention of her friend's name made Lio flinch.

"Right." Her hands lowered, and she turned away.

"I'll take you up on the training offer another time, though!" This time, Lio was less inviting.

"Maybe." She said, picking up her waterskin and taking a long sip. Ty Lee turned and ran back through the forest, wishing she had said things differently. She found the rope under the healing hut bridge and climbed quickly, somersaulting onto the wooden bridge with ease. Her eyes searched for others, but the surrounding treehouses seemed empty.

Everyone was busy, either preparing for the battle or watching Lio. The emptiness bothered Ty Lee in the same way that the weather was always calm before the storm. She slid behind the door to the healer's hut and found Azula stretching her side in the corner.

"Welcome back, Ty Lee." Azula hadn't even looked up. 

"Thanks, 'Zula." Ty Lee squatted down and picked up a moon peach from their shared pack, biting into the sweet, juicy fruit and wiping what liquid trailed down her chin. "How's your shoulder feeling?"

"The same. I think. I can't tell. It feels a little less sore, I suppose." She mumbled after swinging it around. Ty Lee nodded and took another bite. "I still won't be able to train for a few more days." Her expression darkened. "Jet wants to move forward and fight before I'm ready. Unfortunately, I think I've delayed as much as possible." Ty Lee blinked, realizing she, too, had delayed something. Her open palm slapped against her forehead.

"Ugh! I was supposed to meet Li Zhu two days ago! I completely forgot since you were recovering. I hope he hasn't forgotten." Azula frowned.

"I suppose I forgot as well.” Azula studied Ty Lee for a moment, before she stood up, “We should surprise them today. If there was a trap, he wouldn't be ready for us to show up this late."

"We?" Ty Lee asked. She stepped close to Azula and looked at the bandages. Before she could touch them, Azula moved away, swatting at her.

"Yes. We." She huffed. "If you get captured, someone should know what happens to you." Ty Lee didn’t need to be Wan Shi Tong to think that was a bad idea. 

"Then shouldn't Kota be the one to come with me? Or Tonaq?” She suggested carefully, watching Azula pace around the door like a caged animal. Azula could be more stubborn than a bull-pig, sometimes. 

"Kota is off doing something for Jet along with Tonaq. I'll only be there to watch." Ty Lee hesitated. Anyone but Azula would be ideal for this, even Jet, unsavory as Ty Lee thought him to be. If the Fire Nation captured Azula with her- Ty Lee shook her head and forced a smile. 

"Alright, Azula." Azula did not so much as smirk. She grabbed the map, rolled out her shoulder, and threw up her stitched green hood. "We'll have to be careful." Ty Lee added, tying one of her loose tops around her hair. Kota warned them they had seen more and more patrols in the forest with each day.

Longshot had scouted around their traps and warned Jet that someone could stumble into one by mistake. It would happen earlier than intended, and give them away. The only thing worse would if someone caught Azula. Her friend nodded approvingly at her covering and swept her arm toward the door.

"Lead the way, Ty Lee." Ty Lee smelled smoking meats in the distance and saw a thin trail of smoke from one of the tree houses. Her stomach gurgled, but Azula gave her a gentle nudge to move forward. They lowered along the rope, Ty Lee first and Azula trailing above her. They remained silent until they reached the stream.

"You've been gone most mornings," Azula observed. She stepped across stones atop the water, not turning back.

"You noticed?" Ty Lee responded quickly. 

"I notice everything, Ty Lee, especially after sunrise. Firebenders rise with the sun; you should know this." Ty Lee shrugged.

"Usually, you seem tired. It's nice here. I like walking along the tree houses and practicing my stretches. It's also soo soothing to pet Totoro." It wasn't a complete lie. The Komodo rhino enjoyed their time together in the morning, and Ty Lee would stretch by her and get up to scratch Totoro's snout and pat her sides. She just also happened to wander off and watch Lio airbend.

Azula looked at her strangely from her side. Ty Lee saw her eyes narrow a fraction. "You don’t get up to practice your airbending?" Ty Lee stumbled on a small rock.

"No. I... I don't have anything to practice." Ty Lee knew Azula was eager to learn, but they still had yet to talk about training in total. It was a small but annoying thing their conversations treaded upon, like a pebble in her slipper. 

"Hmph." Was all Azula had to say. Leaves and sticks crunched under their feet. The trees began to thin out, revealing the flat land around the low walls of Gaipan. Ty Lee and Azula approached the wall together.

"They sealed the hole," Azula whispered. Not a single guard remained outside the hastily constructed patch in the wall. Workers had stuffed the hole with loose stone and cordoned it off with wood sections. Ty Lee assumed they were waiting for an earthbender to finish the seal. She squinted around and pointed to the eroded section of the wall. 

"We can climb there. It’s how I got in before." She said, increasing her pace. After not hearing Azula follow, she turned and waved Azula toward her. Her friend's nonplussed expression worried her. "Something wrong?" Azula only rolled her shoulder and said, “It’s a little high for me.”

"Oh. Right. I can airbend you up!" It took a little convincing, but Ty Lee repeated Lio's forms and pushed her palm. A strong gale burst from her hand and lifted Azula. However, she fell just short of the wall's peak and clung to it with her good arm. To Azula's credit, she did not scream. Her friend dangled by one arm momentarily while Ty Lee hurried up the stone and pulled Azula the rest of the way over.

"We'll bring a ladder or a barrel or something next time," Ty Lee assured her. Azula grunted and followed her to the tavern, avoiding watchful eyes. Ty Lee made Azula wait a few buildings away; she could watch from the alley's shadows. Azula sniffed in disgust but conceded to the request. Ty Lee exhaled quietly with relief as she walked into the building. Immediately, Li Zhu's son greeted her.

"We didn't think you would be back!" He shouted too loudly, ushering her behind the counter while a few patrons watched curiously. None bore red armor, but Ty Lee kept her head down as he gently guided her into the back room. Li Zhu waited, hovering over a few sheets of rice paper. His kind brown eyes drifted up at them, and he smiled.

"Lady Ty Lee! This is a surprise. I was worried something happened to you." His gentle tone loosened her shoulders a fraction. "Come, sit! I have my son make us some tea." Ty Lee quietly walked to the table, pulled out a wooden chair, and took a seat. She leaned across the round wooden table, trying to decipher the characters on the papers, but Li Zhu returned.

"Oh, don't bother yourself with those. Official business of my organization; let me put them away. My son will be bringing us tea shortly." He nimbly swiped the sheets and moved them to a nearby desk before sitting across from her. "I will be able to get you, the avatar, and your friend's safe passage to Omashu." Ty Lee wanted to leap from her chair and hoot. Li Zhu's smile widened as he took in her own.

"You just need to keep your noses out of trouble for two more days." Three more days. Ty Lee looked down. Could they finish helping Jet in two days and then leave? Would it all be so easy? Li Zhu leaned forward. "Is something wrong?" She wasn’t sure how much to say. Questions danced on the tip of her tongue, but Ty Lee was not brave enough to speak them. What happens if we light the forest on fire? What happens if there's another battle in town? What if… What if… 

"I- the avatar still doesn't quite trust you," she said instead, watching Li Zhu's shoulders slump. There's going to be a lot happening in three days," she began, feeling a surge of courage. But her tongue clamped shut again. Azula's livelihood and her own depended on it—not to mention Kota, Tonaq, and Totoro's. Li Zhu heaved a sigh.

"That is truly a shame to hear. I only wish to help. If the Avatar does not desire my help, that is also acceptable."

"I don't know. Trust isn't something that you can win overnight." For some, that trust could take years. The door burst open, and golden eyes appraised the room with disdain. 

"This is definitely not a trap." Azula mused. Ty Lee couldn't choke down her outrage, gaping at Azula. Her mouth flopped like a fish momentarily as she struggled to find the words, swept away in her fury.

"Why didn't you wait!" She finally screamed. Her chest heaved, and Azula’s eyes widened in shock. Ty Lee knew she had never yelled at Azula, but how did her friend think she would feel about this? She didn’t consider it. Ty Lee thought a little bitterly. Bok, the bartender, raced in behind Azula, cradling two hot cups of tea.

"Sorry, Dad, I tried to stop her, but she just ignored me!"

"It's alright." Li Zhu waved him down. Bok set down the two cups gently and backed out the room. The door thumped shut behind him. "You are the Avatar, I presume?"

"You presume correctly." Azula sneered. She walked until she stood beside Ty Lee, who glared up at her. Azula gave her shoulder an almost apologetic squeeze, and it mollified Ty Lee a little. She blew on her tea while Li Zhu sipped his thoughtfully.

"I spoke with Ty Lee about arranging your transport away from Gaipan." His tone was respectful and kind even. Ty Lee wasn't sure that Azula came to play nice. Her friend stalked around the round table, stopping by the desk where Li Zhu had set the parchment. He watched her curiously. "I can have a boat ready to take you to Omashu in three days." Azula hummed as she thumbed through the stack, not looking their way anymore. Ty Lee watched her brows knit together as her eyes scanned each page.

"And is that when the trap will be sprung? Will this boat sail for the Fire Nation instead? You want the Fire Lord’s gold?" Azula asked before holding one of the letters to her face. Her expression changed immediately, but Li Zhu paid no mind, instead chuckling.

"There is no trap, young Avatar. My order means no harm." Azula faced him.

"So you say." She tapped her mouth and strolled back to Ty Lee's side. "It is only your word that we are to trust? I'm afraid we need a little more than that."

"I'm not sure I know what you mean." 

Azula grinned like a tiger shark. "I think we need a token of trust. Something to hold onto while this happens." 

"That seems..." He sighed and pushed himself up. "Unnecessary, but I understand."

"Do you have any more of these?" Azula asked, waving his letters at him, "They make for quite interesting reading."  Ty Lee didn't think he would consent to Azula's request. Then he stood, walked to a desk, and reached under it. Ty Lee heard a click.

"You must understand that most letters are burned for secrecy. However, I was instructed to hold onto this one. I am entrusting it to your care. Please give it to the person who brings you to Omashu. They will return it me." He handed Azula the letter, and she snatched it but did not open it. 

"Thank you." Without even saying goodbye, Azula stormed back through the bar door. Ty Lee flashed Li Zhu an apologetic grin before following.

Azula and Ty Lee swiftly walked to the wall behind the pagoda. Ty Lee was careful to be as quiet as she could be, dragging a barrel and pressing it to the cold stone. Azula quickly climbed over the barrel and jumped, grabbing the wall with her good arm. Ty Lee helped her climb, pushing Azula's whale skin boots with both hands until Azula was above the wall. Ty Lee followed, using a little airbending to reach the top and cushion her landing beyond. Azula watched her, expressionless, but Ty Lee could see a little green in her aura. She was quick to put a smile on.

"You're so strong, Azula! You pulled up that wall with only one arm!" A little of the green disappeared, and Ty Lee smiled. The corner of Azula's lips ticked slightly.

"Well, you did most of the work." But Ty Lee could see her stand a little straighter. "Let's hurry back. I want some time alone to read these before everyone returns." Ty Lee nodded. She would also like some time to refine her acrobatics. Ty Lee noticed an ominous sign above the trees as they turned together. Too far to be a threat, but enough that she tugged Azula's sleeve. 

"Is that smoke?" Ty Lee asked. Azula stopped in place, scanning the treetops. Her jaw ticked as she saw the black strings climbing to the sky. 

"It would appear so. Hopefully nothing terrible. It's far enough from their hideout that I wouldn't be too concerned." But is it where Kota and Tonaq are? Ty Lee held her breath, not uttering the words. She felt that speaking them aloud would give life to her fear. Azula remained poised, but Ty Lee could catch the occasional glance in the smoke's direction and hesitation in her step. 

There were distant shouts, which faded with each step toward Jet’s tree houses. Ty Lee fiddled with the end of her braid.

“Something is wrong,” Azula muttered after a while.

“Do you-” Ty Lee whipped around, letting go of her braid. “Do you want to go and check it out?” Azula considered it. Ty Lee regretted saying the words almost instantly, but Azula shook her head.

“No.” As if Azula could read her mind, she continued, “If Kota and Tonaq are in trouble, we must keep moving and pack everything at the hut. We have to trust them to return safely.” 

“Why do you not want to put yourself in danger now? You seemed real-” Azula cut her off with a glare.

“I made a calculation, Ty Lee.” She pinched her nose. “As much as I don’t want those morons getting hurt or worse, that is a real threat. There was no threat in the tavern. No soldiers, no fire, and no sign of a trap.”

“You-” Ty Lee grumbled under her breath. “Alright. Fine. You win.” Azula’s mouth turned to a fine line.

“They’ll be alright.”

“You don’t know everything.” Ty Lee said, crossing her arms and continuing toward the treehouses.

“I don’t, you're right.” Azula hurried to her side, grabbing her arm, “But I know about Kota and Tonaq, and I believe will be alright. They’re strong.” Ty Lee didn’t answer, but Azula’s tone was slightly softer. “I know you don’t want people to be hurt, but we can’t stop that from happening. Terrible things can happen and do all the time. Sometimes, we can play our cards well; other times, we can only watch the dice roll.” Ty Lee wasn’t comforted by that but marched on.

“I’ll pack our stuff. See if you can get the kids to help get Totoro out of that big barn house.” Azula nodded. They reached the trees together and split after ascending. Ty Lee watched Azula’s long, free hair blow in the warm summer wind. Her friend had changed. She was undoubtedly less controlled, without her Father leering at her back, and more free without the pressure of the palace on her shoulders. Ty Lee knew there would be consequences from that. 

She sighed and shoved the door open to the hut, seizing every loose item in her arms and stuffing what she could into the satchel. She rolled up their sleeping bags and tied them off, tossing them in a pile in the corner. Azula's tiara fell from her sleeping bag, and Ty Lee picked it up, carefully tying it to the bag. Outside, the kids screamed and yelped while Azula barked orders.

Ty Lee allowed herself to smile as she folded their loose clothes. After clearing half of the room, she stood below shelves of stolen medicine, salves, and bandages. She hesitated.  If Azula or someone gets hurt again, these could save their life.  With shame, she snatched a few unique-looking pastes, bottles, and enough bandages to wrap a limb or two. They were stolen anyway.

There were distant squeals for a few long moments. Then, the excitement died down. Ty Lee kept moving their belongings, listening intently to the sounds outside. They're back. She peered out of a shutter, watching a few shadows ascend the ropes many trees away.

Closer, Azula tossed her hands around, shouting orders and pointing at the massive tree trunk that housed Totoro. Her friend turned, hearing something out of earshot for Ty Lee. After a moment, she grabbed The Duke's helmet, pointed one last time at Totoro, and smiled. When The Duke turned, his face was a touch paler than usual. Azula strolled off toward the healer's hut. Ty Lee jumped away from the window as the door opened. Who-?

Kota and Tonaq stumbled in. Their eyes were wild, and their hands were shaking. Worse, their clothes were singed and dark on the edges. They took in Ty Lee, and relief washed the terror from their expressions.

"Oh, you're okay! Thank Tui and La." Tonaq said as he shut the door behind him and slumped against the wall.

"Why wouldn't I be?" Ty Lee asked. Rust-colored stains caught her eyes on Kota's arm, and faint flecks were on his face. "Is that blood?" her voice came out quiet and shaky. Kota's easy smile didn't reassure her; his eyes were still darker and heavier, bearing weight that she couldn't see. 

"It's not mine. Don't worry." Azula chose that moment to enter. 

"What's not yours?"

"Don't worry about it," Kota said, sitting next to the pile Ty Lee had carefully made. "There was an attack while we were setting traps. Your rhino friends are back in action. At least four of them were. I didn't see the bowman."

"He's a Yuyan Archer. You probably shouldn’t see an archer if they’re any good.” Azula drawled, finally noticing the blood on Kota's shirt. "Is Jet still alive?"

"Unfortunately," Kota muttered, and Tonaq smacked his shoulder. "Ow! What! You don't like him either."

"It's bad for your spirit to wish death on another." He chided mildly.

"I didn't wish anything on him! I was just lamenting the fact that he still breathes."

"Lamenting? Big word for you," Azula said, cracking a grin. Kota didn't grin as he cleaned his weapon. He only chuckled lightly.

"You're pretentiousness is infectious." He grinned at that. "That's three big words now." Azula rolled her eyes. Ty Lee warmed at the sight. Kota and Tonaq still held reservations about Azula lying to them, Ty Lee knew. Still, it wasn't enough to shatter the bond they had built.

"Well, well." Azula clapped with a mocking cadence. Kota scooted back, bumping into the pile of sleeping bags and knocking them over. Ty Lee couldn't hold back her disappointed groan. He turned, finally noticing them.

"What's all this?" Kota asked.

"We were worried that there was an attack, so prepared for the worst." Azula answered for Ty Lee, walking to the sleeping bag and tucking Li Zhu's letter inside. Ty Lee wondered if she had even read them yet. Kota and Tonaq's gaze followed her with curiosity but did not raise any questions, so Azula continued, "But it seems like that trouble has passed." Kota's slight grin finally fell.

"Not quite." He said, looking to Tonaq, who sat forward with a wince. He rubbed his face.

"Jet's angry." Tonaq began, shaking his head. "He saw that guy again. Colonel Monkey."

Azula didn't correct him, leaning forward, sensing the seriousness of the situation. Ty Lee felt like she was missing something.

"He snapped. I couldn't stop him. He started a fight on even terms. I'm sure you know how that went. We only escaped because Smellerbee had some of those bombs left over. The noise and explosions scared off the rhinos, and we had to run before the garrison caught up. We weren't able to plant them inside the garrison, and we've got five bombs left. Worse, I'm sure they caught us laying traps beforehand. The rough rhinos were looking for us already, and Jet just gave it away." Tonaq looked at Azula intently. "Since they know we’re scouting them, Jet's going to call a meeting. He will push us to attack them, sooner rather than later. Can you fight?" Azula rolled her shoulder. 

"I can throw fire with it, but if it comes to a fight, I might as well only have one arm. Worse, my bending still hasn’t been the same.” After she finished, Tonaq sighed.

"We shouldn't push back on Jet, if we can help it. It depends on if he has time to cool off or if-" A horn sounded then. A low and ominous hum that made the hair on Ty Lee's neck rise. Tonaq closed his eyes. "Shit. That's him." 

"Before we got here. You said he wanted that fight. What did you mean?" Kota asked, looking at Tonaq.

"I don't know. He was acting weird. Him and that Smellerbee girl. Even Longshot seemed off. They all seemed nervous. Something is wrong-"

The horn blew again, cutting off Tonaq momentarily. 

"Just don't challenge him. We don't need more enemies right now." Tonaq finished, looking directly at Azula. Then, he looked to Ty Lee. "Ty Lee, if she tries something, do that weird pressure point thing." Azula appeared outraged, but Ty Lee jumped to her feet and slid next to her with a cheeky grin. "Let's see how this goes."

They walked by Totoro's enclosed gate, where the kids had struggled before. The stall was empty, and the children had left belongings, ropes, and treats behind. Totoro had her saddle halfway on and grunted, tugging against her rope in distress. Ty Lee hurried toward her and soothed her, stroking her snout while Kota untangled the ropes. Tonaq fixed her harness. Azula looked back at the hut.

"Make sure we pack and get her on the ground after this," Azula said. 

"She's had enough of these trees." Ty Lee muttered. "Isn't that right, girl?" Totoro snorted. The horn blew again, and Totoro uttered a guttural groan. 

"They're doing that for us. We shouldn’t keep them waiting,” Tonaq said, leaving the makeshift barn. They walked along the tree houses, leaving Totoro alone. Ty Lee frowned as her cries grew louder and not quieter the more they approached the fire pit. Everyone in the camp had gathered: Pipsqueak, Longshot, Smellerbee, Lio, The Duke, Little Lee, Big Lee, Ming, her sister, Da Yin, a few other children Ty Lee hadn't seen often, and Jet, who seemed to set the somber tone. There were no excited whispers, no games, only silence.

Jet's hook swords were still out, and he chewed on the wheat stick in twitches. Kota, Tonaq, Azula, and Ty Lee were handed drinks that smelled like cider. No one drank from their cups while they waited for Jet to explain. He twirled his hook swords, staring intently at Azula. Jet's tunic bore the faint scent of soot; less faint was the anger in his eyes. He sheathed his hook swords at last. 

"We need to act. The fire nation has sniffed us out. They attacked us while setting up the last of the traps." Azula's eyes narrowed, but Tonaq clamped his hand on her wrist. "They may have found some already. We will move tonight before they realize we’ve already rigged the forest." His dark brown eyes matched Azula's gold. "Whether you're ready or not." Azula curled her lip but nodded. Jet relaxed only a little.

"We're bringing our rhino if that's the case," Tonaq said pointedly. Jet nodded.

"A wise choice." The words slid from his lips too easily. 

"And I'd like to hear this plan once more," Azula said, leaning on her knees and putting her cup down. Jet picked up his own.

"Of course. You're welcome to hear it again if you need to."

Azula narrowed her eyes. "I won't."

"Good. It's settled then." He lifted a cup above his head. "To us! We are going to rid this valley of the Fire Nation!" There were some hoots and cheers, but Azula only raised her cup in imitation. Her fingers drummed on the barrel she sat on. They would need another two days after if they were to wait for Li Zhu's ship. Would that be too long if the situation soured and spiraled out of control? There was always the fisherman's boat, but Ty Lee felt sick thinking about stealing it.

Azula’s eyes were stuck on Jet’s head, assessing and calculating. Jet wasted no time.

“We will have three groups. First will be the kids with the Duke.” The Duke flashed a toothy grin and a salute. “Your job will be to get the villagers out of town quickly and safely. Bring them away from the fire, up the hill." Ty Lee saw Lio flash a smile at Jet, which he ignored. "Team two will be Smellerbee, Longshot, Pipsqueak, Kota, Tonaq, and I. We're going to provide support to Team Three and make sure that no one gets close enough to strike. We'll wrap around from the north and man some things we set up in the trees." Ty Lee caught Kota and Tonaq's confused look. What things are in the trees? Ty Lee heard Kota whisper to Tonaq, who shrugged. His coal-like eyes flickered from Lio to Ty Lee and finally to Azula. "You three are team three. On our signal, You're going to start the fire show.  Lio and Ty Lee will start in the trees and airbend the bombs you stole from that... beast into their garrison to surprise them. The Avatar will throw fire and make the Fire Nation soldiers walk right into our traps. Lio and Ty Lee will help spread the flames and ensure they cannot put them out. They have too many nonbenders stationed to stand a chance. They'll have no choice but to walk through the fire."

Azula looked to the night sky, searching for the signal. Her legs throbbed and ached from crouching in wait. She, Ty Lee, and Lio were alone in the forest, anticipating the start of battle. Kota and Tonaq had bid her good luck at sundown before following Jet, Smellerbee, Pipsqueak, and Longshot into a different part of the woods.

Kota yanked her and Ty Lee beside Tonaq, wrapped in their big arms. Azula hissed and struggled for a moment before sagging. Ty Lee had already returned the hug, trapping her. 

 "Stay safe out there," Kota whispered in their ears. "Watch each other's backs. I'm not sure Lio will." The implication was plain as Ty Lee looked at Azula, biting her lip. "I mean it. Stay together. Don't get separated. If things go wrong, we'll find you on Totoro. Just shoot your blue flame as high as it can go. We'll find you." Ty Lee squeezed a little tighter. Tonaq leaned lower. 

 "I don't trust Jet. Not one bit. Something's off. I know you can sense it, Azula." Her eyes flickered to Tonaq. He was sharp; she knew that. The fact that he sensed it, too, made her consider things more carefully. "Be safe. Both of you. Please. Keep your eyes open and bail if you see anything weird. Anything at all."  

 "We will," Azula said, feeling her muscles tense. Ty Lee grabbed her hand while Kota ruffled their hair, giving them one last squeeze. 

 "You three are ... I don't know what I'll do if any of you get hurt." He muttered. Azula felt her face warm. What a strange thing for him to say. It's a risk we have to take, Azula wanted to say, but she kept her mouth shut and clenched her shaking hands into a tight fist. Instead, she joked. 

"Forget how to lace your boots?" To her surprise, he chuckled and ruffled her hair. "Stop it." She snapped. It lacked all the threat she wanted, but she battled his hand away. "It's already messy enough."  

Jet had whistled then, calling his team together. They all exchanged one last glance before parting. However, Kota and Tonaq had followed Jet up the valley, which immediately bothered her. It would take them far longer to reach the traps. She had assessed the map in her head, memorizing the path she had expected them to take.

Jet had deviated at the last possible moment. Why? Was it the attack earlier? Was he paranoid? It seemed likely.  She forced the questions aside. If they hiked through the woods quickly, It wouldn't be long before the explosions. She needed to be sharp like a fresh blade. Her golden eyes drifted from the stars to the trees, trying to find Ty Lee or Lio in the dark. She couldn't see anything but outlines of branches under the moon and stars but relaxed anyway. It was enough to know that Ty Lee was near, even if she trusted Lio less than a feral pygmy puma.

For now, she would play their game and keep Ty Lee safe. If the plan went awry, everyone knew what to do. She reminded herself of that to steady her hand. But, her thoughts continued to drift and calculations were not adding correctly. She recalled her conversation with Pipsqueak, trying to find something to latch onto.

"Pipsqueak, isn't it?" Azula asked, watching the oafish boy lug around a barrel across the camp. He didn't stop, only turned his thick head in her direction with a grin. 

 "Oh hey. Avatar girl. Glad to see you walking around alright. I heard you tried to play Capture the King with The Duke and the other kids." Azula scoffed. She would never lower herself to such a thing and had said as much. Lio hadn't appreciated it, but Azula hardly cared. She ignored the statement and pointed at the barrel hoisted on his shoulder. 

 “What are you doing?”  He paused and cocked his head, squinting at her. Longshot stopped next to Pipsqueak. His flinty eyes watched from under the brim of his straw hat.  

 “Uh, bringing this to the traps,” Pipsqueak answered. Azula noticed Longshot's shoulders squeezed together. 

 "Looks heavy," Azula said casually. “Wasn’t there an attack where the traps were set? Surely Jet doesn’t want you going back there.” Azula said with a slick smile. “It seems dangerous. Maybe you would like me to help.” Pipsqueak laughed. 

 “I don’t need your help.” Azula heard a faint squish as he set the barrel down, folding his arms. He and Longshot exchanged a glance. The quiet boy made some hand gestures toward Pipsqueak. Azula wished she had studied those more. The Duke had told her a few things at dinner, but she'd tried to ignore him then. What a fool she was. "Uh, maybe you're right though. Maybe I should double-check with Jet. Yeah, We'll double-check with Jet. C'mon Longshot." The brutish boy picked up the barrel and lumbered away, leaving Azula alone. She sniffed the air. Something smelled sweet, like an almond or banana. Azula's brow furrowed. She'd smelled that before on Hakoda's ship. What was it? She frowned, walking back to the healer's hut in thought. 

Pipsqueak and his barrels, Jet moving in the wrong direction, the strange conversation between Jet and The Duke.  Her gut twisted. Azula could not ignore her instincts; there were too many signs of foul play. There was a rat. She would find it and kill it. She had to. 

In the distance, a glow soared above the treeline toward them, arching swiftly downward - Longshot’s arrow, the signal. It was farther off than she expected, much too far, at the peak of the valley. Azula scowled, pushed off the trunk, and surged into the dark. Her legs pumped, and her head and fingers buzzed with adrenaline.

Above her, leaves and sticks fell from the canopy as the two airbenders above her silently glided from branch to branch. Azula could see the distant torchlight of the garrison, illuminating iron walls. Four watchtowers covered each corner, hiding sentries and archers behind the steel. Azula stopped and waited. A single stick of familiar explosives lowered before her. The rough rhinos would get a taste of their own medicine.

Azula lit a low blue flame and touched it to the end of the long fuse, ensuring it burned hot. It hissed like a snake before being swung and blown away by a gust of air. The stick soared into the dark, off toward the closest watchtower. Either Ty Lee or Lio quickly lowered another stick, and Azula gave it the same gentle kiss of flame. By the time they launched the second one and dropped the third, the first exploded on the stairs of the watchtower.

There were panicked shouts, and the metal creaked dangerously. Azula raised her hand to the third when she caught the smell. Almonds. Her eyes widened. The squishing inside the barrels and the smell- and she remembered Hakoda explaining their powerful explosive smelled a little sweet - Blasting Jelly. What are you doing, Jet? 

Azula held her breath, then one corner of the tower crumpled, losing all support, and crashed into the camp. Azula heard more pained screams and closed her eyes, reigning in her fury, swallowing her self-loathing, and lighting the third, fourth, and final fifth stick, which was blown into the center of the encampment. By the time the third exploded, the soldiers inside had realized it was an attack. The bells tolled loudly. Azula began shooting bursts of fire behind her, creating a wall of flame to corral the enemy where they wanted them.

She ran as fast as she could around the garrison, throwing fire all the while. The soldiers inside should have armored up by now , she thought. On cue, the gates on the other side opened, but it was too late. Azula had accomplished her goal and had begun to run toward the set traps, watching her step all the way, throwing illuminating balls of fire ahead of her, which crashed with roars into the trees. Flames began to lick away at the forest floor behind them, engulfing it in a wildfire. Ty Lee and Lio had jumped down to spread the fire with their airbending, using sharp gusts of air behind them to run a little faster.

Azula observed Lio. The girl’s air gusts were far more powerful than Ty Lee’s. There was no question. Yet, Azula was confident she would get her to confess even in her wounded state. She would have to choose her moment carefully, a surprise for their surprise - she only hoped it wouldn't be too late.

They ran down the valley in the dark, spreading fire under the moon. 

Zuko smelt something. His nose wrinkled at the acrid, foul smell. He rolled over on his pallet with a sigh, trying to ignore it. Uncle's music night had echoed through the ship long after he'd left, keeping him awake.

 "I'm not playing the Tsungi horn!" He snapped at Iroh. 

 "Well, you have to play something to participate in music night! Maybe you can sing with the Rough Rhinos!" Zuko considered it. He was only out for this ridiculousness to speak to them after all. Zuko flickered to the men opposite the fire. They looked haggard, not like the Rough Rhinos spoken of in awed whispers. Their Yu-Yan archer's heavily bandaged shoulder stood out against the firelight. Zuko made out blisters beneath the white wrappings.  

 "Fine." He moved across the fire and sat beside Mongke, who raised a brow at him. "I volunteered to sing." He said gruffly. Mongke snorted. 

 "Good luck keeping up with us, Princeling. We've got a mean soprano." Zuko wanted to groan - loudly. Was it too late for him to take up the Tsungi horn? Iroh's grin only widened. Zuko felt more sick.

"Excellent. Let us pick a song to start." He looked to Monkge. "Our guests should choose the song. It is only right." Mongke chuckled and turned to his companions.

"What do you think?" 

"The Girls in Ba Sing Se." The Yuyan said, to Zuko's surprise. There were laughs and grins all around the circle. 

"Autumn Moon over the Fire Palace?" Someone suggested, and Zuko's ears prickled. Mother had loved that song. 

"We can do that one later."

"The Eighteen Touches." Lieutenant Jee said, waggling his eyebrows. The laughs grew louder. Zuko looked around, unsure, but Iroh chuckled.

"You will understand when you hear it, Prince Zuko." The laughter turned to a roar. 

"He hasn't heard it?" Mongke asked, and Zuko shook his head, feeling the tips of his ears redden. The Colonel clapped him on the back, and Zuko scowled. Someone else spoke up before the Colonel could make any more comments at his expense.

"The Betrayal of Sozin." The one with the mask said. Seeing him, even with the moon shining above, wasn't easy. The other Rough Rhinos groaned. Everyone else frowned.

"You're too serious, Yeh-Lu. You just killed the mood. C'mon, lighten up." The bald one said.

"I light things up all the time." He snapped back gloomily.

"Bombs don't count." Mongke sneered. "The Girls of Ba Sing Se it is."  Drinks were exchanged. Mongke held one to Zuko, but he hesitated. "Trust me, Princeling. It'll make your singing much better." Zuko regarded him suspiciously but snatched the drink, taking one long swig. Then, he sputtered and hacked and coughed, nearly choking on the foul liquid. It burned. There were more laughs. He would have left on the spot if he didn't want their information. Worse, his whole face felt flushed now. 

"He lives with sailors and hasn't once had a drink?" Mongke roared. There were a few awkward glances among the crew. Zuko glared at them all extra hard. Jee coughed and spoke behind his closed fist.

"The prince is usually busy."  A curtain of silence fell on them.

"Ah. I see." Mongke said, staring intently at him now. His eyes burned even in the dark, and Zuko swallowed. He wanted more of that drink and busied himself, gulping the rest down. "A terrible thing." That was all Mongke said. There was something in his tone, but Zuko could not determine what. 

"All right. Let us begin!" Iroh yelled merrily. The crew began to play an upbeat instrumental.

"IT'S A LONG LONG WAY TO BA SING SE,"  Mongke and his other men began, singing in perfect tune. Their voices had changed, deepened, and became melodious. Uncle wasn't kidding; they could actually sing. Zuko gaped and received another clap on the back. "Sing!" 

Zuko sputtered, and his scratchy, changing voice cracked, "BUT THE GIRLS IN THE CITY, THEY LOOK SO PRETTY!" There were no laughs, but his crew did smile. Zuko almost did, too - almost. The night continued - song after song. Iroh had stepped in to take Zuko's third drink from his hands. He had complained, and the others enjoyed Iroh's proverb about enjoying oneself too much. That or they enjoyed watching him scowl. Zuko had huffed but watched Mongke out of the corner of his eye.

The drink had made Zuko more loose lipped and given him the courage to sing. He hoped Mongke would sing as well. They began The Eighteen Touches, to Zuko's shock. He sang along the best he could while the men laughed and joked. Another dirty sailor song followed. Zuko chose that as his moment while Jee went to exchange the cask. 

"Colonel, I heard you ran into trouble on the road." He lowered his voice until it was barely audible over the conversations of the others. For a second, he expected Mongke to ignore him. But the Colonel looked at him from the corner of his eye.

"Is that what you heard?"

"It is. I was wondering if you could tell me what happened." Mongke's cheeks were red as fire; they had flushed more and more with each drink, and at some points in his songs, his words had slurred together. But, at Zuko's inquiry, his eyes focused, and his lips turned downward into a fierce scowl. What Mongke told Zuko, he could hardly believe. He wouldn't have thought it had he not read the reports. By the time Mongke finished his tale, Jee had returned, and they had begun to sing The Betrayal of Sozin, a melancholic song about Roku, turning against his great-grandfather. Zuko had quietly slid away to sleep off what he had heard.

A distant boom rumbled, and Zuko opened his eyes blearily. He sat up, sniffing. Is that smoke? Alarmed, he stripped out of his nightclothes and tossed on a loose black tunic. No one was awake to help him put his armor on, so he made due, quickly lacing leather greaves and plated boots.

Another boom rattled off. His metal door screeched as he pushed it open. The ship was quiet as though holding its breath. Music night ended not long ago, and Zuko doubted the explosions came from any sort of revelry. Another three detonations rippled through the air before he reached the deck. He stepped into the humid night air and it stuck to him like a new layer of skin. What came with it was a distinct smell of burning wood. His lungs burned, and he coughed, pressing his face into the crook of his elbow. Nothing was amiss around the ship - no shouts, no chaos. His eyes narrowed as he walked the deck, widening as he saw a bright orange glow in the distance. He spun around and began climbing the ladder to reach the hawk's nest for a better view.

Panting at the top, scanning the horizon, he nearly choked on air at the sight—a  wildfire. Distant but no less dangerous, he knew. The smoke would be the chief concern, the river had soaked the grasses around their ship. They would at least be safe. Curiously, another flame would sprout every few breaths, closer to the lower valley. Had the explosions started this? What... 

He immediately remembered Mongke's words and hissed, shimmying back down to the deck with haste. We fought the Avatar in that little town. She had some friends. They caught us off guard, and we were forced to surrender. Vachir struck her with an arrow. Nothing lethal ... I thought she fled the area to lick her wounds, but just today, we found them setting traps in the forest. The Avatar made them bold, and I think she is still plotting. We think they're planning an attack.

He steeled himself and vaulted to the edge of the ship, lowering himself rung by rung on the ladder until he splashed in knee-deep water. And the Avatar? What was she like? He remembered Mongke's eyes - furious - and how he leaned in and only whispered one sentence. Your sister is a traitor. Zuko charged toward the burning forest.

Chapter Text

Tonaq clutched Toro's reins tightly, keeping her to his left side while Kota stuck to his right. Jet, Pipsqueak, Smellerbee, and Longshot stalked the trail ahead. The darkness concealed their shapes, save for the torches that shimmered in their hands and reflected off the clean steel of Jet's hookswords. The trees rose around them like spears, sharp shadows that blended into a black curtain to obscure the stars. Tonaq scanned their tips, unsure what to search for—danger, the word, and feeling hung around his neck like a weighted chain. Even Kota's eyes were searching. A twig cracked under their step, and Totoro snorted in displeasure, tugging against the harness on her snout. It took more than a moment for Tonaq to settle her, scratching her head as her small, beady black eyes whipped around in the dark. Azula had warned him that Komodo Rhinos were nearly blind. The dark must make it nigh impossible for her to see beyond him. 

"She's nervous," Kota said quietly, keeping his eye on Jet. "Animals can always tell when something is wrong." Tonaq agreed as he finally pulled Totoro along at a reasonable pace.

"So, can you? You think this is strange, too?" It was less of a question than it was a statement. Kota bobbed his head as low as a warrior's pride would allow.

"We're so far uphill that if the sun was out, I bet I could see the whole village from here." Kota's lip curled. " He also doesn't seem to mind. I hope Az- Ty Mai and Ty Lee are okay. Something about this feels wrong." Kota's instincts were usually right. Tonaq knew he had the track record as far back as when they were kids, fishing holes in the ice. Kota always knew when a Lion seal was near or a shark orca. There wasn't a reason behind it, as often as Tonaq had reasons behind his thoughts. It was more of a primal sense. An urge that moved hands and feet before the mind could ask, " Why are we doing this?"

Ty Lee was similar in that way, Tonaq had noticed, as Azula was to him. His attention drifted briefly to the black thicket of trees. The Princess of the Fire Nation, he could hardly believe it. Yet, even without evidence, he understood. It was in the rigidness of her posture, the proper manner in which she spoke, and the expectation she held that those around her would obey . She was different from the chief. Her inclination was cold, colder than the South Pole in its harshest winter, whereas Chief Hakoda was warm despite being born of the cold. He still couldn't understand her - what had made her this way. But, he knew, even in her wounded state, that she could get Ty Lee to safety and them. He told Kota as much, but the tension remained between his shoulders.

"They'll be fine," Tonaq said, and he believed it. "We need to figure out what he's planning." Far ahead, he could see Jet's head turn, partially illuminated in torchlight, to regard them in conversation with Smellerbee. Tonaq knew they were out of earshot, but caution lowered his voice further. "We're not walking to the garrison, not even close. They're on their own, and if we can leave Jet, we can get down there to support them." Kota considered it for half a moment before jogging ahead to Jet's side. Tonaq could see his point and gesture downhill. The irritation was plain as daylight on his face. Tonaq sighed. Subtle, Kota was not. Jet tried to wave him off, but whatever he said irritated Kota further. His face was more red than Fire Flakes. Totoro snorted beside him.

"I know, girl. I know." Jet and Smellerbee had stopped to argue with Kota, letting Tonaq and Tororo approach slowly.

"-are we supposed to know what's going on? Jet, they're down there-"

"You're not listening; we're almost to the hill-"

"The hill? Do you hear yourself? And I'm the one who gets called thick-skulled? We're supposed to be going down-"

"Just keep walking and stop-"

"No, I won't! How's that, pretty boy? Tui and La, I'm about to smack that stupid stick of wheat out of your-" Smellerbee had taken offense to that and drawn a knife, but Jet held her back with a scowl.

"Oh yeah? I'd like to see you try-" Kota would have accepted Jet's challenge, so Tonaq led Toroto between them and shoved Kota back.

"Hey. Enough." Kota's eyes blazed with smoldering fury, but he relented, raising his hands. Tonaq gave those hands something to do, passing off Totoro's leash and hoping he wouldn't swing a hook with her reins in his fists. "What's going on Jet? We're nowhere near where you told us to be." Tonaq wouldn't let him look away, stepping in front of Jet as he tried to move past them. 

"Look. It'll all make sense once we get up there."

"Make it make sense now. Or we're leaving to go get them." Jet looked back at Smellerbee, whose grim expression shivered down Tonaq's spine. Something was very wrong.

"You can do that if you want." Jet said evenly. Smellerbee shook her head furiously.

"Jet-"

"Bee, drop it. If they want to help, let them." Smellerbee swallowed and stepped back. It took Tonaq a moment to realize two were missing.

"Where are Longshot and Pipsqueak?" Tonaq asked, narrowing his eyes. One answer was given in the form of a flaming arrow soaring above the tree line, peaking its arch at the apex of the valley. "No, no. It's too early-" He couldn't stop himself from grabbing Jet's loose tunic. "It's too early, Jet!"

"It's not, trust me." And he shoved Tonaq's thin arms from him before walking past them. Tonaq seethed for a moment. 

"You should've let me hit him," Kota said mutinously. 

"Next time, he's all yours. Come on; we need to follow in case something happens." A distant explosion sounded off. Azula, Ty Lee, and Lio had already begun, but here they were, watching the fire start from the cliffside. By the time they reached the hill, another four bombs had gone off, and they could see fire spread in the distance, slowly approaching the village below. He could see a few torchlights in the town, moving beyond the walls - but fewer than he expected. Jet watched from the hillside, his fingers tapping a nervous rhythm on the tree bark. Far down below, the river rushed below the cliffside of the hill.

"What are we doing here?" Kota whispered. "Azula and Ty Lee need us. He doesn't seem to care." Tonaq watched the fire grow, creeping further toward the village. All those people's homes would be ash come morning. This didn't feel like war, but what did he know? Perhaps this was... Maybe this was all war ever was. He sat by Totoro and watched Jet pace back and forth. He was nervous for someone who didn't have to anything - who was refusing to do anything. Tonaq pet Totoro on her side, trying to keep calm. He continued to think. He asked Jet the wrong question. It was important to know: Why would Jet bring them here, to this hill? He thought for a while, watching the fire spread below in bursts of blue fire that faded to red. 

A memory came to him. The one day he scouted, Pipsqueak mentioned a dam. Kota polished his club to Tonaq's right and scowled at the dirt. Tonaq leaned close to him. 

"Do you remember something about a dam?" Tonaq asked. Kota tilted his head and looked at Tonaq strangely.

"I think so? Why? Are you okay?" Tonaq's mind began to race. If he wanted to start a fire, to bring the fire nation troops to the lowest part of valley, and use bombs... 

"Where is it?" Tonaq's voice had sharpened. "The direction." Kota pointed vaguely to the east—or as far as Tonaq could tell, it was East. He stood and faintly realized his hands were shaking.

"Pipsqueak go that way?" He asked, looking down at Smellerbee, who looked down at the dirt. He raised his voice and asked again.

"I don't know where Pipsqueak went." Tonaq glanced back toward the dam once more. His heart was thumping like a hammer against his ribs. Jet's frustrated growl made him pause.

"What is she doing?" 

"What do you mean?" Tonaq asked faintly.

"The fire," he spat. "Look." Tonaq scrambled to the cliff's edge. Sure enough, someone had snuffed out the fires where they had stretched thin at the closest edge. Strong puffs of fire rose above the trees, illuminating everything briefly before extinguishing. The flames had stopped spurting closer to the village. Tonaq squinted, trying to discern a pattern, but failed to find any.

"What is she doing?" Kota's puzzled voice whispered. Tonaq shrugged.

"I'm sure only she knows." Tonaq noticed that Jet had walked to Longshot and whispered something delicately. The mute boy nodded and began to climb. Tonaq narrowed his eyes.

"Where are you going?" Tonaq's tone was only faintly suspicious. He was in disbelief. Surely he was mad, thinking Jet would blow the dam. His voice grew to urgency as Longshot loosed another flaming arrow, which arched just above the fire far away. Stepping forward, he asked again, but Jet did not answer. His eyes had hardened, and he only blankly watched the fires rage across the valley. 

"Putting out the fire." That was all Jet said. Tonaq furrowed his brow but said nothing. Then, the sixth explosion of the night rocked the valley. More violent than the previous five together, the sound made Tonaq smash his palms to his ears. Kota had shrugged the rumbling roar off and marched toward Jet dangerously. He hadn't drawn his club; perhaps that was why Jet allowed him to walk so close without brandishing his swords. Tonaq knew he would regret that later, as Kota's knuckles smashed into the bridge of Jet's nose with a sickening crunch. Jet yelped, and both hands clutched at the burst of red bubbling from his nostrils as if they could hold in that much blood. Kota grabbed Jet's clothes and slammed him into the tree. Smellerbee was behind him, knife drawn, and Tonaq snagged her collar, roughly tossing her aside. Her knife tumbled from her grip, and Tonaq kicked it into the bushes.

"Don't even think about it." He growled. Her surprised expression wilted to anger as she wiped a smear of dirt from her cheeks. 

"What are you doing?" She hissed. "We're-" Kota jostled Jet against the tree again.

"What's going on?" There was a moment of quiet, but Tonaq could hear it in the dark: the rushing of water. He turned back to the hillside, and the fires around the village were extinguished one by one. Then, the town disappeared along with it. 

"No," he said almost to himself. He had heard the footsteps behind him when it was too late. Pipsqueak could move quietly and quickly when he wanted. The boy's thick fist punched the air from him as if he'd jumped into the freezing waters of the South Pole. Another punch connected with his jaw, then two hands roughly grabbed his shoulders and sent him tumbling past Jet and Kota, who shouted something at Pipsqueak in surprise. 

"You're hurting Jet." Pipsqueak sounded almost disappointed. Kota drew his club and pressed it against Jet's temple, dragging him until the three of them had their backs against the gorge. Tonaq caught his breath in sharp gulps of air. His jaw smarted painfully from Pipsqueak's punch, but he still had all his teeth. Longshot had dropped down from the tree, arrow drawn back, aiming at his legs. Tonaq wanted to roll his eyes. Of course, it was pointed at him. He stepped towards Kota, but the arrow sunk into the dirt between them, immediately thwarting his attempt. Before he could run, Longshot had notched another arrow, this time baring down on his chest. 

"No one moves, and Jet doesn't get hurt!" Kota shouted. Smellerbee snorted.

"With a club? You think you'll hurt him with that?" 

"I've seen that club put dents in armor," Tonaq said with a smirk, watching as Smellerbee's complexion shifted to grey. It was as if Azula spoke through him, "Imagine what it does to bones. Be creative." Pipsqueak snarled but kept his feet planted. Look at all that muscle and how useless you can still be, Tonaq thought. 

"I don't know why you're doing this. it's pointless." Jet spat out a glob of blood that had slipped past his fingers. "The valley is already flooded."

"You-" Tonaq wanted to rip his pretty head from its place on his shoulders like a rabid polar bear dog. "You tried to kill Ty Mai." Jet wheezed as Kota's arm squeezed tight across his chest. 

"She's probably fine." Jet coughed out the words. "Seems like she moved up the valley at the last minute." Tonaq wondered if Kota had scrambled his brain. His tongue was far too loose. 

"You don't deny it then?" Kota's tone was dangerously low.

"Oh, please. You've put all your faith in the Princess-" Tonaq's head snapped up. "-Yeah. That's right. The Duke overheard, and he heard everything . At least if she was gone, the Avatar could be an Airbender who-" Kota's club had smashed into his stomach. Jet gasped again but laughed. 

"She's got all of you fooled! If you think for a second she'll turn her back on the Fire Lord, you're stupider than you look!" Tonaq looked away, unable to meet Jet's fiery, maddening gaze. His voice, nasally from the crooked nose, continued, "That girl will never win this war - not for us!"

"Shut up." Kota snapped. Tonaq was surprised that Jet clamped his jaw shut. 

"You're not gettin' out of this," Pipsqueak said. Tonaq knew he was right. They had backed toward the river. In the dark were the faint outlines of ships further downstream, illuminated by their torches. Kota followed Tonaq's eyes before sighing in dismay. Pipsqueak had closed half the distance carefully. Kota's bluff was wearing thin. 

"Maybe. Maybe not." Kota took another step back toward the river. "He won't be either, though." And he fell back, plunging with Jet into the river below. For a moment, everyone, including Tonaq, stared in disbelief. Then, Smellerbee ran forward with a pained wail.

"Jet! Jet! No!" Tonaq looked at Totoro, who whined and stomped back.

"I'm sorry, girl." And Tonaq followed, jumping before Pipqueak's arms could grab him. He had a moment to curse Kota as he fell, but then he met the rapid flow of the cold river with a splash and was dragged under the current. The rushing water jolted him above and below the surface, and he scarcely had enough time to breathe.

"Kota!" He cried out. "Kota-" And the water pulled him under again. It was too fast. The chief had warned him about strong currents when he'd gone ice-dodging. What had he said? He couldn't think. He spat water and trod the surface. Somewhere in the distance, a Komodo rhino whined and groaned above his gurgling. Then, everything went black.

Fire soared over her head like comets in the night sky. The garrison had yet to find their aim, continuing to throw fire in a straight line instead of arching it slightly downhill. The dark and a sense of panic must have helped with that. She breathed, however, in sharp, painful pants. Laying in bed for a few suns with sickness did not do wonders for one's stamina. The garrison would catch up to them soon. Azula had already begun to slow down. Worse, her shoulder was past soreness, and a burning, tingling feeling stretched from collarbone to elbow. A fight was a concept she would no longer entertain. 

Her blue fire had eagerly licked away at the forest behind them and turned red and orange. However, she found herself churning out less and less fire into the forest the more she'd run. Uncle had been right. Lose her breath, and her fire would lose life.

They were not coming. Idealism had nearly ensnared and lulled Azula into a false sense of security. Realism caught up with her once her lungs had begun to burn from smoke, and she began to feel, for the first time in a long time, a sense of desperation. Leo would answer for this. That much she knew. It had begun to feel hopeless. Their only hope was a sudden appearance from Kota and Tonaq. She'd given up on hearing the whistle of Longshot's arrows or seeing the glint of Smellerbee's knives long ago. Branches snapped beside her, and she whipped her head toward the sound. A pink blur rushed beside her.

Ty Lee had lowered herself from the branches and ran alongside Azula. A quick once-over revealed that her friend was unharmed aside from a few scrapes from the tree bark. 

"Are you-" Ty Lee began to ask but ducked and rolled to the side. A stray ball of fire separated them for a moment before they pinched together and veered off at an angle to shake their pursuers. "-Are you okay? This- This is crazy. I- I don't feel good-"

"Ty Lee," Azula snapped sharply before looking at her closely. Azula saw her drawn expression and wet eyes. It could be the smoke, and we've been running for a long time , she thought. Her voice softened anyway: "We will talk about this later." She didn't look to see if Ty Lee nodded. She didn't have time as Lio landed beside them, rolling into a somersault and bouncing into a run. 

Her eyes were wild, like a frightened animal. Azula considered striking her down right then and there. The thundering shouts of soldiers made her hesitate. There wouldn't be enough time. "Ty Lee! What are you doing!? We're supposed to be in the trees!" Lio's voice quivered, and Azula followed her shifty gaze around them. She was afraid—all that talk of fighting. Azula wanted to sneer, but she held her tongue. It would be a waste of air. Violence did not frighten her.  It didn't. She squeezed her hands to fists. Father had made sure of that in her abbreviated childhood. She licked her lips.  I'm unbothered. I'm fine. I'm perfect.

"I wanted to be with Ty Mai!" Ty Lee was shouting. "Let me go!" Azula saw Leo's fist curled into her sleeve and surged forward. Fire did not come to her hands, but with how Lio flinched away from her touch, Azula might as well have thrown lightning at her. 

"Don't touch her. If you do it again, I'll roast off your fingertips." They had stopped running. Ty Lee was pale. Azula's gold eyes bared down on Lio's grey with vicious intent. Lio's eyes blazed like wildfire, and the wind whipped around them. It only lasted a moment. The screams of the encroaching garrison cut the tension like a hot blade through butter. Lio snarled and stormed off, pushing herself back into the trees with furious vigor. Her air bending would have knocked Azula to her feet had Ty Lee not braced her. When Ty Lee had asked if she would have hurt her, she'd replied.

"In intent? Of course, I was. Though being able to follow through? I doubt my shoulder would let, much as I would like to." They'd hobbled along as best Azula could until she held up a hand. If Azula turned, she could see shadows growing on the fire.

"They're going to catch up with us at this rate. Them and the wildfire. We'll either die or be captured." Azula coughed into her elbow. "I can't. I can't fight them off if they do. Not in this sorry state."

"But Jet-"

"Is not coming. We're on our own." More tears welled in Ty Lee's eyes.

"What-. What do we do?" The storm of boots thundering across the forest grew louder. Azula closed her eyes. Think.

"Az-" Azula held up a hand.

"Shh." They could run. Turn course, and the fire nation wouldn't expect it. She doubted they'd seen her fire bend in the dark. If they did, they would expect her to be alone. Her airbenders were something they would not think of, even if they caught her.

"We pivot." Azula grasped her sweaty palm in her own and pulled her perpendicular to the path they had taken into the dark, parallel to the red and orange that inched closer and closer. It was a glow now but would be upon them in mere moments. She ignored Ty Lee's protests as long as she could until her breath began to burn again. 

"What are we doing? This wasn't part of the plan!"

"I know that! If it catches up, I need you to airbend us a path through the fire. And it probably will. It's weak over there." She pointed out, a little further uphill, where the fire had begun to spread slowly. She was grateful for the storms and humidity of this part of the Earth Kingdom only on this night. "Keep the smoke away. I'll do my best to keep us safe from the flames." It was madness, but it might work. Ty Lee whimpered behind her.

"I don't know if I can do that, Azula. We might die. We probably will die!" Azula turned and clamped her hand over Ty Lee's mouth. In the distance, she could see packs of torches behind them, traversing downhill toward the basin. Some were closer than she liked, so she pulled Ty Lee close and whispered in her ear.

"Nothing has been going to plan. I don't know what Jet is planning, but he's already been caught in a lie. We've had no help, and something doesn't feel right." She glanced to her left, where the flames were more apparent now. So was the heat. Ty Lee shook in her hands, and a lump had formed in Azula's throat. She squeezed Ty Lee's shoulders tight. "Look at me. Good. Just like that. We're going to survive." I hope.

"What about Lio?" Azula looked at the trees. A dark blur lurked far above them. Azula would have her moment. She would have it soon. 

"She might help. So, you won't be alone in airbending. I doubt she will be pleased after, though." The fire crept ever closer with each word. Azula looked back to Ty Lee. "We need to move. Now." They did. Together, they ran toward it. Lio jumped down before the threshold, glaring down Azula.

"What are you doing? We're supposed to run toward the village." They did not stop to argue this time.

"We would never make it. They were nearly on our heels. I don't suppose you know why Jet had not come to our aid?" Leo was silent in the face of her clipped tone. Azula swept her arms and cleaved charred paths through the fire. It was hot - even the air itself seemed to cook their skin. Ty Lee and Lio were sweating enough to fill a bucket. Azula felt her skin blister as the flames crept, and she hissed. Ty Lee and Lio did their best to keep a bubble of cool, clean air between them and the smoke. Azula was not sure it would be enough. Her vision swam, and the end seemed so far away. How embarrassing it was to die the Fire Avatar in a forest fire. The fires began to dim, to her surprise. No - that was her vision, blackening around the edges. Even for a firebender, the heat was too much. Ty Lee was pale and drawn, leaning on her shoulder. Lio looked worse, stumbling forward, waving her arms less and less gracefully. The air bubble had begun to collapse, and rivulets of smoke intruded their breaths. Azula started to feel the mud beneath her feet—damp grass where the river had overrun and flowed downhill. The fire sputtered less fiercely than before, and Azula felt the beginnings of hope. They were a few dozen steps away. Azula could see the moist grasses that refused to catch and burn. She smiled at Ty Lee, who did her best to return it, focused more on keeping the smoke from their mouths. Then, Lio fell forward, coughing onto her knees. No. 

"Get up." Azula rasped. Lio shook her head and did what little she could to bend the black mist away from herself. Her arms shook like branches in the wind, and her skin was paler than the moon. Ty Lee got under her and lifted, dragging the limp girl forward. Azula helped, doing what she could. They were so close, but with all the weight, it could be as far away as Omashu. 

Azula fell to a knee.  No. Just a little more. But her knees were weak and cowardly, and they refused to listen and give their all. And Ty Lee and Lio's weight grew heavier by the second. Her vision blackened at the edges. The tunnel began to close, and her lungs began to burn. The tunnel parted then, and a figure clad in black waited at the other end. His face was vaguely familiar - sharp in the jaw with warm amber eyes.

"Father?" She croaked. Then the figure got closer, and she saw a red mark on his face.  Zuko. If breathing didn't feel like swallowing acid, she would have laughed. Her eyes watered, and her strength returned. Zuko's good eye flickered between her, Ty Lee, and Lio. Her head tilted to Lio between her and Ty Lee.

"Take her." She rasped. Zuko didn't move. "Take her," Azula repeated, bending lower, not needing much effort to imitate exhaustion. Without a word, Zuko sidled between Lio and her and carried them beyond the flames, not stopping until the ground squished beneath the feet - saturated with water. He let them go, and Azula darted into the muddy grass, catching her breath. Zuko watched. Lio lay still, and her breaths were shallow, so Ty Lee knelt beside her and bent clean, fresh air into her lungs, trying to wake her. 

"What are you doing here, Azula?" Zuko's rough, low voice split the silence. He didn't look nearly as surprised as she expected. Immediately, she stood but made sure to keep her back hunched and her breath sound ragged. He hadn't attacked her outright; perhaps she could salvage the situation before he did. 

"I'm here for our father, Zuzu. Haven't you heard?" She lied easily. Zuko's mouth twisted, and his eyes narrowed.

"You're lying." Straight to the point, then. Azula sensed, though, that he was off. She'd lived around her brother for years and could almost smell the doubt coming off him. So, she doubled down on her lie.

"What makes you say that, brother? Are you so privy to Father's wishes that you know him better than I? I don't think you are." She made sure to drag her eyes over his scar. A little humiliation never hurt anyone, and her brother's feathers were so quickly ruffled that she hardly needed to twist that knife. She couldn't resist. He scowled, and his eye flashed away for a second.

"I'm not. But, I've heard things." Azula could now see her foolish brother's uncertainty - the wistfulness - floating in his eyes. He was always so desperate to believe some things to the point of delusion, like his father loved him, or her even. Zuko looked away again and continued, "There were attacks in the area... I've read reports about a girl with blue fire and black hair, destroying towns and fighting-"

"And you thought that was me?" She finished for him. Zuko's lips twisted bitterly.

"Isn't it? Who else is it going to be? You're the only person who has blue fire!" Before she could interrupt, he continued. "What are you doing? Why are you fighting our people ? Are you a traitor? What happened to you?" She could see the dissonance between the person he remembered and who she truly was. She could exploit that.

"Zuko. Brother. Do you take me for a traitor? I could never betray the fire nation - no more than you." His guard had yet to drop, but his hands lowered. "I know you think I always lie, but surely, you, my brother, know this much to be true." He was beginning to crack. Guilt flashed across his face before he began to protest.

"I- They say you're the Avatar." Azula laughed loudly as though the idea was the most absurd thing she'd ever heard. She could see Ty Lee watching them warily now. Lio had stirred, but her eyes were dazed and unfocused. This was her chance to figure out Jet's plan if only her brother would shut up . "This isn't funny, Azula! Colonel Mongke said that you attacked them! You're a traitor!" Azula let one hand rest on her hips, and the other gesture toward Lio.

"So says Mongke. What does that glorified raider know? Father bid me to ingratiate myself with the rebels, earn their trust, move closer to the King of Omashu, and bring them down from the inside. The task suits me rather well, I think. Wouldn't you agree?" Zuko's guard dropped a little. "Besides, the real Avatar is still cowering behind the walls. What I'm doing will stir distrust among the Earth Kingdom."

"I guess." His hands flinched, briefly lighting with fire. "But. I saw the town. Everyone there said it was you, bending all four elements. Dozens of people." Ah. Azula couldn't explain that away. His eye narrowed at her hesitation. "Explain that." 

"It's simply, really, brother." She looked at her nails, feigning disinterest. Then, another explosion rocked the valley, and Azula looked around, clamping her mouth shut. "What was that?" The sound came from further upriver and continued to ripple throughout the night. Azula realized it was near the old dam. Surely Jet wouldn't- 

A gust of air smashed into her ribs, and she rolled, limbs twisting and torquing in an unflattering mess, into the side of a tree trunk. Her side smarted. It would bruise, surely. Another to add to her growing collection. 

"Azula!" Zuko's shout roused her from the concussed stupor. Lio, hunched and heaving, roiled in anger. Jet's plan. What was Jet's plan?

"I knew we couldn't trust you! I told Jet!" Ty Lee crouched near Azula, and Lio glared hatefully at them both. Zuko, to his credit, did not stand around. He punched a fireball, mediocre as it was to Azula. The gesture warmed her and straight into Lio's shoulder. The girl spun too late, and it clipped her near her back. She howled and crouched onto a knee, clutching her shoulder and grimacing. 

"Stay. Down." Zuko warned. Azula expected a show of defiance from the young airbender, but she seemed spent. Her pale skin turned a shade of grey, and she wavered. Ty Lee helped Azula to her feet and walked her over to Lio. 

"You were wise not to trust me." Azula's words had the effect of twisting the knife, and Lio's eyes glazed over with faint tears and embers of anger. Playing the part came easy to her. For now, it seemed Zuko bought into her ruse. Azula grabbed the charred edges of Lio's brown shirt and shook violently. "What is Jet planning? What was that explosion?" She gave the girl a moment to consider her situation. Lio looked around in a haze and smiled. She smiled. Azula's gaze smoldered. 

"He just freed the valley of the firenation. Just like he promised."

"Freed the valley?" Ty Lee asked. Azula could hear it then: the distant flow of water. Agni.

"Jet had it all thought out. He blew the dam. The towns flooded along with all the Fire Nation soldiers in it." Azula, for a moment, was impressed. Ty Lee was horrified. Before Azula knew what happened, Ty Lee had snatched Lio from her grip and hoisted her up. 

"How could you? Those people!" Lio rolled her eyes.

"The people are fine. The Duke evacuated them before the dam burst. We weren't going to kill them. We're not savages like the Fire Nation. 

"What about their homes?! Their farms? Their belongings! You just wiped all of that out! They may never recover!" Something flashed across Lio's face. She looked away, pushed Ty Lee away, and stumbled to the ground. Then, to punctuate, she scoffed dismissively. 

"I- Well. They'll be fine. We'll help them rebuild." Azula wasn't convinced. What if Uncle had been in the town? Her blood stirred.

"What if some of them never made it out? Old people? Crippled people? What if they just ignored the child running around the village." Lio's breath came quicker. Azula thought of Kota and Tonaq. Her fists tightened, and her sharp nails pressed into the sweaty skin on her palms.

"I- No. that wouldn't happen. The fire-." She shook her head violently. "Why do you care? You're all traitors! He's Fire Nation!" Her brother snorted derisively. What if Jet had Kota and Tonaq in the same position as Lio?

"Traitor?" Ty Lee stepped forward, incensed. Azula couldn't believe she hadn't figured them out. She'd failed.

"Yes! Traitor! The Fire Nation slaughtered our ancestors and almost wiped us out! And yet you teared up every time we tossed a bomb into their fortress!" Azula had enough. She would avenge her failure tenfold. No one  did this to her.

"Silence." Her voice was low and she was sure as death if that girl said one more word, she would not be able to control herself. "Ty Lee, chi block her." Lio looked betrayed. 

"You wouldn't." Graven, Ty Lee descended on her like a vengeful spirit. A few swift taps later, Lio's arms hung lifelessly at her sides. 

"She'll chi block your mouth shut if you say one more word." Azula threatened. Ty Lee looked confused and looked at her jaw skeptically. At least Lio took the threat seriously. Finally, she faced Zuko, who seemed slightly less suspicious than before. Azula regarded him for a moment—one last deception. 

"Brother. I need your help." Zuko narrowed his eye, but let her continue. "Some of my men were with these rebels. They might be in trouble. I need to find them." He softened, but only slightly. Azula tried to channel her younger self. The one who would run along the beach with Zuzu on Ember Island, collecting seashells. The one who would cower in his room when the thunder clapped. Her idiot brother only needed to believe her this once. 

"Please. Zuko. I need you. You know how Father responds to failure better than anyone." There was a mix of emotions on his face: anger, confusion, but also ... sympathy. Azula wouldn't smile, not yet. Instead, she looked at the forest floor, letting the distant fire crackle. 

"Fine." Zuko sighed. "What do we do with her?" Azula looked at Lio critically. The girl would be a helpful hostage if she needed to get Kota and Tonaq back. But, Lio's legs shook with effort when she stood, and she swayed with each step. 

"Leave her." Ty Lee's jaw dropped at her callous answer. A dark, twisted part of Azula reveled at the horror in Lio's eyes.

"'Zula, what do you mean? We can't just..." But Azula already began to steer her away.

"Where is Uncle, Zuzu?" Zuko’s lip curled.

"Don't call-. Ugh, never mind. He is back on the Wani . I'll lead us there." And Azula let him, stepping aside and gesturing magnanimously. 

"Of course. We'll need all of your forces to recover here. Lead the way, brother." Zuko looked back suspiciously while Azula and Ty Lee followed in silence. Ty Lee kept turning her head back to Lio's dismal form, curled by a tree.

"What happens if the Fire Nation finds her?" Ty Lee asked.

"I don't care." Ty Lee flinched. They walked in abject silence uphill toward the river. Zuko had naturally turned his head to regard them, but the closer they got to the ship, the more assured he seemed that things were fine. After he hadn't turned back for several paces, Azula grabbed Ty Lee's upper arm meaningfully, holding a hand over her mouth. Ty Lee's eyes widened, but she didn't scream. Azula let go, pointed to Zuko, and then to Ty Lee's fists, making several jabbing motions. Ty Lee understood and nodded, but she closed her eyes and looked away. They picked up their pace.

"Brother, wait. My leg. It's sore." An exasperated sigh came from Zuko. "Really. I've been running all night. I need a moment."

"Can't you wait until we reach the ship? I think I see the crows nest above the trees there." Azula rolled her eyes and decided to make a show of stumbling into the grass and yelping.

"Azula?" Azula smiled at the hurried steps ahead of her. "Azula!" She looked up, her smile intact.

"Whoops." Zuko's face twisted in confusion. There was a split second of realization before Ty Lee rained a flurry of precise blows into his sides. "I guess I slipped." She stood and stretched. "Leg is all better now." Zuko stared in paralyzed bewilderment, almost unwilling to accept what had happened. He struggled, twisting his hips and one good leg to no avail. 

"What are you doing?!" There was genuine fear, hiding under the shock in her brother's voice. Azula enjoyed it and allowed her smile to unwind. Then, he asked, almost as if the question caused him pain, "Why?" 

She ignored the underlying questions that swam in his confused eyes. Why betray me? Why betray me? Why betray Father? She had no answer for those. None that he would understand. Truthfully, she wasn't sure if she understood anymore. She ignored tightness in her chest and chose to twist the knife.

"You know why. This is the way it was always meant to be, brother." She couldn't help herself. It was her only victory of the night, outsmarting her fool of a brother. The thrill of the moment caught up to her; she squatted down and told him. "I'm the Avatar. The one you're hunting. I think you already knew that." Then her voice lowered, and her brows knit together. "I want to know why you didn't take me. You had me here. I was hurt and tired. Weak. But you hesitated. Why?" There were implications in her questions too.

Zuko's mouth tightened. Azula watched an inner war wage on the landscape of his face. Finally, he gritted his teeth and looked at her boots, away from her gaze. "I don't know. Just go." Azula frowned. Ty Lee watched them aside. Her lower lip quivered in the dark. When neither of them moved, Zuko shouted, "Leave!" Azula would have needed to avoid a wave of fire if her brother had been able to bend. Azula looked away from the bitter twist of Zuko's mouth to the sad downturn of Ty Lee's.

"Very well. Let's go." They rose, and Azula cocked her head over her shoulder for a moment to catch one final glimpse of Zuko in the glow of the distant fire, slumped under the tree, scowling at their backs. His face was the picture of grief. "Pathetic," Azula muttered under her breath. She ignored the twinge of disappointment that she felt. They waded through the shallow marsh to the riverside in silence. An awkward tension clung to the humid air, stifling any hope of conversation. Zuko's ship towered over the water like a black river spirit in the moonlight, obscuring the trees. Why hadn't Zuko taken her? She shook her head. It didn't matter. He was weak and she had a task to finish. Each step made her look back toward the hill, where, far away, Kota and Tonaq were with Jet. Hopefully still alive. She would need to act quickly.

"How far downriver does that fisherman live?"

"Fisherman?"

"The one I asked you to follow." After a moment, Azula provided another reminder: "The man who offered to help us cross." 

"I know who you were talking about." Ty Lee answered despondently. 

"Well?" Azula stomped her foot. "Then what are you waiting for?"

"He has a family 'Zula." Azula rounded her and grasped her shoulders. 

"I cannot return to Hakoda without Kota and Tonaq. This is our only chance to find them. Do you understand? Without them, I'm lost." Desperation coated her voice and made her eyes dart frantically to read Ty Lee.

"Is that it? I want to rescue them too but-" Ty Lee closed her eyes and sighed. Shaking off Azula's grip, she pointed further downriver. "There's a bend. His family lives in a hut just beyond it." Azula marched off, swatting away ant-flies and thin, misty webs between branches. The walk was painfully quiet aside from their steps. Azula's feet had begun to blister, and the weariness of morning dulled her senses. So much time was wasted walking that Azula wasn't sure they would be able to find them with a boat. In the distance, the shadow of a home appeared between the trees. The sight of the dock stretched out over the water spurred her forward. They had reached the river when Ty Lee whispered.

"'Zula, we don't even know how to sail."

"Speak for yourself. I spent enough time with the water tribe to have learned enough." Azula had already knelt beside the rope and untethered it from the dock, waving to Ty Lee.

"Get in." And Ty Lee jumped onto the small deck, allowing Azula to steady her. However, her gaze never left the hut as they sailed away, even as Azula made a point to put the rope to pull the sail into her hands and street the rudder. "We're not going fast enough. Ty Lee, I need you to give us some wind." Finally, she stirred an aimlessly airbent wind into the sail. The distant glow above the horizon heralded the dawn. Sunrise would be close behind. It would help Azula search the shore as they floated by. Please, let them be breathing.  

Yet, each part of the shoreline was empty. Azula half expected to find them floating face down in the river. She intermittently loosed streaks of blue fire in the air, hoping their flare would catch the right eye. It was risky, but Azula was desperate.

"They could still be with Jet." Ty Lee said. Azula kept scouring the shore as the ground began to tread upward to a rocky cliff face. Then, she saw something—an arm pushing against the wall of a small cavern in the cliffside. 

"There." Azula adjusted the rudder, and they got as close to the rock wall as the boat would allow before Azula dropped a makeshift anchor. The blue fire in her palm revealed the shivering body of Kota, who had cramped an unconscious Tonaq beside him. The floor of the hideaway hole was halfway filled with water, but they were alive. Strange, foreign warmth flooded Azula's chest.

"You're okay." Ty Lee breathed. "You made it."

"Of course we did," Kota muttered between chattering teeth. "We d-don't- die that easy. Waters c-cold. Can you please get us out now?" Azula nodded and extended a hand beside Ty Lee's, which Kota grasped to help Tonaq into the flatboat first before he climbed on. Azula bundled loose wood on the boat into a small iron cast pot and lit it. Satisfied, she looked over Tonaq.

"He hit a rock in the river. We had to jump. Jet betrayed us." Kota rubbed his hands close together near the makeshift firepit. "It happened quickly." Ty Lee looked up at the cliffside.

"Where's Totoro?" She asked. Kota exhaled slowly. 

"We had to leave her behind." Ty Lee flinched but nodded and buried her head between her knees. "I'm sorry," Kota added unhelpfully to Azula. 

"I'm glad you're okay." Ty Lee said, barely audible over the river. The three of them sat, letting the flatboat drift back downstream. The sun peeked over the horizon, revealing their dirty, ashen, wet, and tired faces. 

"What now?" Ty Lee asked, rubbing at the dark spots under her grey eyes. Azula looked south and tried to imagine the arid mountains bordering Omashu beyond the river's banks. Only more treacherous terrain lay ahead.

"We need to keep moving. The fire nation will be looking for us now if they weren't already. It will be worse." Chief Hakoda was so close. If Azula was brave enough, she could make them sail around the coast straight to the base. Her eyes drifted back to the lingering smoke in the north. It was wishful thinking, she knew. There would be a ship every league along the river by nightfall. She turned and almost told Ty Lee to bend some air into the sails, almost told Kota to pick up an oar, but her eyes fell on their slackened faces and downcast eyes. She swallowed. What would Uncle say? 

"First, we rest." She said, her throat rough. They nodded and laid down on the boat, falling fast asleep in moments despite the first rays of light. Azula did what she could to steer them toward the southern shore, managing to stay awake long enough to crash the boat against some rocks and land-log it. They had finally crossed the river, but at what cost? She found a shaded spot under a tree and curled in herself. They'd lost their rhino, their food, their supplies. Zuko knew who she was; the fire nation would brand them as enemies. Azula squeezed her eyes shut. She had failed. Jet had won. She vowed then, huddled under tree branches, exhausted, that would be the last time something of the sort happened. 

Sorry for the late update. This was a crucial part of the story. I had a few drafts redone over the three months since I updated. I finally got it right. I hope everyone enjoys it! 

Chapter Text

Hakoda and his crew had planned for days to travel north and east up the river. Word traveled fast regarding Fire Nation defeats, rare as they were. The destruction of Gaipan and the nearby garrison had spread to General Fong's fortress within a fortnight. Fong's spies relayed that Fire Nation was under the impression that the attack was executed by a local group, the freedom fighters, in tandem with the Avatar. The room had fallen dangerously silent upon that grave announcement. Fong had been displeased.

"We do not target our own civilians. I did not think these things were so different in the Water Tribe culture. Perhaps it was my mistake to assume civility was a universal trait." Fong had said somberly, tilting his head toward the ceiling. 

"It is not different in the Southern Water Tribe. I would be more quick to question the word of the Fire Nation." Hakoda had gritted out.  What were they thinking?  That thought swam pronounced in his ocean of swirling questions.

"The information came from my spies," Fong said imperiously.

"But still the Fire Nations' words." Fong had said nothing, but Hakoda had sensed a loss of something that had once been there. The air curdled and turned stale. His breaths came a little heavier than they should have, and the guards seemed to have shifted closer. 

Hakoda, at that moment, had chosen to leave Fong's fortress. Fong, of course, vigorously protested, insisting that they had not finished their strategy for the shores of the Southern Earth Kingdom. As far as Hakoda was concerned, it was a simple and complete plan. Still, first, Hakoda reminded him that they were not his subordinates. Fong's mouth sank into a scowl of open displeasure, and Hakoda took his leave. They might not be welcomed back with open arms, but to Hakoda, it was a small price to pay.

Then, only a day later, a letter had arrived from a messenger in Omashu. The King of Omashu requested his presence in the city. Hakoda would have ignored it all the same, but his four charges were mentioned in the letter.  Four?  He had sucked in a breath and told his crew to cease their preparations to sail and instead prepare to march inland, beyond the mountains, to Omashu.

That had been a few long, arduous days ago. Now, with a letter in hand, he stood proudly before Omashu's palace gates, tired and caked in a thin layer of sand and sweat. 

"Do you believe King Bumi?" Bato asked him.

"I don't have a reason not to, yet," Hakoda answered. Sangok, Uruk, and Pohu stood in a makeshift formation, waiting to enter King Bumi's court.

"Some people were whispering on the street," Bato added, stridently looking forward. "That King Bumi is mad." The only sign Hakoda heard him was a subtle twitch in his cheek. He mused to himself, first a disgruntled general and now a mad king. A herald opened the door, squinted at them, specifically their clothes, and tilted his nose a fraction.

"King Bumi will receive you now." Hakoda inclined his head and moved forward with his crew in step as if practiced. King Bumi's court was more opulent than Fong's. It was adorned by strange green crystals along the walls and patterned tapestries depicting periods of Earth Kingdom history. Ahead of them, slumped in a chair, was the king himself. He was ancient, at least to Hakoda. Wrinkled trailed cracks like canyons on his weathered face. One eye drooped lower than the other, sitting above purple bags and below ghostly white tufts of hair on the sides of his head. And next to him-  Hakoda's breath caught - were four children: Azula, Kota, Tonaq, and a strange girl in pink.

His brow knit and he briefly scrutinized her.  A runaway? An Earthbender?  He would worry about her later. For now, it was enough that they were alive. Their expressions showed stark relief upon seeing him, even from the girl he did not know. So much riding on his shoulders. Why did the King of Omashu have them here? However, they changed during their time of separation. All of them were thin enough to see their cheekbones. Worse, their eyes bore shadows that none of their age should. 

"Well, well." King Bumi began before coughing and hacking into his hand. Bato grimaced. "Chief Hakoda. To whom do I owe the pleasure?" Hakoda side eyed Bato. Had they not been invited? Bato shrugged. 

"Yes. King Bumi, we are responding to your letter to General Fong. You requested we visit your palace to retrieve our crew." He gazed meaningfully at the four to the king's right. King Bumi snorted.

"Ah, yes, where are my manners? Please sit. Let us discuss this over food." Hakoda barely held in his confusion.  A meal? Now?  Bumi flicked his hands, and some Earth Kingdom guards dragged out a table between them and set it with delicious dishes like roasted and marbled turtle duck, sweet and sour hippo-pork, an assortment of clear and dark soups, roasted vegetables, and large ostrich-horse eggs. Hakoda hadn't seen such a spread in his life. Yet, his crew hesitated, eyeing the food warily, like it might leap off the plate and strike them down. Only a moment later, Kota stepped forward, sat in a chair, and began devouring massive portions of food, forgetting about his crewmates across from him. Tonaq snorted, and instead of also sitting, he looked between the crew and King Bumi, who had taken his place in front of a green and brown lotus tapestry.

"What are you looking at me for? Are these not your tribesmen?" King Bumi asked. Sangok laughed loudly, dispelling some of the tension in the room. No longer acting as foreign dignitaries, the crew crossed the table and surrounded Kota and Tonaq, playfully ribbing them between warm arm shakes that evolved into one-armed hugs to some dismay of Hakoda. Thankfully, the king appeared preoccupied, biting painfully into a sharp green crystal. Hakoda shuddered and focused on his boys. Kota jumped from his chair with a mouthful of food and wrapped him in a rough hug.

"Cwieph!" He swallowed. "It's so good to see you. I never thought we'd see you again." Hakoda laughed and clapped him on the back.

"That makes two of us." And he was glad his nightmares were wrong. He turned and clasped Tonaq's arm and smiled.

"You look worse for wear. Did you have one too many while I was gone? I'd expect that from Kota, but not you." Tonaq's smile was genuine, displacing some exhaustion in his eyes.

"It's been a trying time without you, Chief." He grasped Tonaq's forearm tighter and pulled him in, patting him on the back. 

"You've been treated well, I hope?" Hakoda asked, more seriously. Tonaq hesitated.

"Yes. Well. Not at first. The king had questions for us, and we slept in the palace dungeons until Azula passed some weird tests. He mostly had questions for her." His voice was low and further masked by the shouts around Kota, watching him devour dish after dish, but the name Azula stuck out like a ship on open water. Hakoda's brow furrowed at the name.

"Who is Azula?" Tonaq's eyes widened while his mouth flapped like a fish.

"Uh. Um. Chief. She- What I meant was-" But Hakoda distantly recognized the name. Fong had mentioned it. Azula was the Fire Nation Princess. His spies had recently reported the princess missing from the Fire Nation's public eye. His brow furrowed, and he looked at the pink girl. Could she be the Fire Nation princess? His eyes wandered back to Ty Mai. It could be either of them in truth. How had they stumbled upon this new girl? Earth Kingdom spies had reported that the princess was missing, but that was moons ago. If he knew the timing... He faced Tonaq once more.

"It's okay. Say no more-" But Tonaq began to ramble.

"We wouldn't have been able to make it this far without her- both of them, really. They saved my life. And Kota's. I know she's struggling with - well, a lot, who wouldn't be in her situation -  and that she can be... trying, but I believe in her." Hakoda followed his gaze to Ty Mai and the presumed Azula. 

"Very well," Hakoda said stiffly. Still, his gaze softened after watching Ty Mai struggle to fight off sleep while standing, swaying from side to side. "You will certainly have to tell us what happened." He glanced at King Bumi and said more lowly, "Once we are back on the ship." Tonaq understood. He always had been a bright young man.

"Of course, chief." Ty Mai regarded them for a moment before gesturing to the girl in pink to a spot at the table next to the king. Hakoda frowned and walked along the tableside to the two of them.

"I'm glad you made it back in one piece." His words did little to stir Ty Mai, who prodded her food aimlessly with engraved ivory chopsticks. She only hummed, soft enough to be mistaken for a sigh. "Tonaq says you saved them and made sure they returned. I'll be forever grateful, and so will the crew."

"I would've been left behind had I not brought them back." Her voice was hollow, but he saw a faint warmth in her eyes. Hakoda nearly patted her shoulder, but his hand hesitated and fell to his side. Ty Mai flinched, and Hakoda took a step back. Her eyes remained unfocused on the food in front of them. 

"Well, regardless, I know the crew will come to appreciate everything you've done." He didn't push her, not while her gaze appeared so fractured. "And I cannot wait to hear your tales." She nodded, and Hakoda turned to face the newcomer. "I don't believe we've met before. I am Chief Hakoda of the Southern Water Tribe." The young girl looked up slowly with a mouthful of dumplings and cabbage rolls, swallowed, and flashed a soft smile.

"I'm Ty Lee! I've heard a lot about you, Chief Hakoda, sir. Tonaq and Kota look up to you!"  Ty Lee?  A nickname then, he decided, while they were here with the king if she was the princess.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Ty Lee. We have much to discuss, " He said. Her brows rose into brown bangs, and she nodded. 

"Uh-yes! Of course." She stammered out the words, and Hakoda arched a brow. He noticed her distinct grey eyes and compared them to Ty Mai's sharp, golden ones.  Could it be?  After staring for a beat too long, he said nothing. He sat at the right of King Bumi, filling his plate with roasted carrots, cabbage, and duck and ladling a gluttonous amount of sesame soy sauce onto his food. 

"What? It's free. I didn't think you'd carrot all." He said, wagging a dripping carrot at Bato's raised eyebrow. Bato rolled his eyes.  Sokka would have been proud.  He smiled and raised a bite to his mouth. It certainly was not Southern Water Tribe cuisine, but it tasted well enough.

Questions were flying across the table, mainly directed at Kota and Tonaq, answered between loud chewing and moments of thoughtful silence. Hakoda let them speak freely but kept an eye on the king, waiting for a sign. However, even he was unsure what he was searching for. King Bumi either did not see his occasional glances or ignored them entirely to snort and cackle at some strange joke Uruk had made. Ty Mai and Ty Lee watched from their places, the former uninterested and twirling a chopstick continuously. At the same time, the latter looked sadly between her soup and Ty Mai. Gold eyes caught his stare once, and finally, she decided to eat. Satisfied, Hakoda wiped his beard free of duck sauce and cleared his throat. 

"King Bumi, we wanted to thank you for your hospitality. This food is excellent, and I'm grateful you have taken such good care of our lost crewmates." He paused so that his compliments could marinate. Then, he asked the question on his mind. "But, why call us here? You could have sent them to General Fong's base near the Western Coast. Saved us the travel and yourself the trouble of hosting us."  Don't you have more important things to worry about?  Those words sat on the tip of his tongue unspoken, but the sour faces on his tribesmen made it appear he said them anyway. There was a more extended silence than he was comfortable with. It was them, the guards, and the king. No one could have been offended by his words other than King Bumi. Hakoda watched the king's fork lower, and the man stretched. For a moment, Hakoda caught glimpses of rippling muscle unseen for anyone of the king's age. Hakoda blinked and rubbed his eyes, and the king's long green embroidered sleeves again covered his skin.  A trick of the light?  Then, King Bumi dismissed his guard, who left without a word. The hair on Hakoda's neck prickled.

"You are just as forward as I expected, Chief Hakoda," Bumi said, leaning forward eagerly. "I hope you continue to be so forward. It's important that you do."

"Why is that?" Hakoda asked. King Bumi removed a small green crystal from his sleeve and played with it on the table like a toy to be chased by his chopsticks.

"To gain my trust, of course. A King's trust is important after all, yes?" Someone shifted at the right end of the table, and an indignant scoff - Pohu, or Sangok from the sound - followed. There were mutterings and whispers from his men. Hakoda held up his hand, and they were quiet.

"Very well. I suppose you have questions for us then?" 

"I do." King Bumi steepled his fingers, and his shifty eyes darted to the left side of the table. "Who are they?" The question was innocuous enough, but Hakoda sensed an edge. His brow furrowed as his answer quickly passed his lips.

"My crew." King Bumi's eyes narrowed.

"Lady Ty Lee of the Fire Nation is a part of your crew?" He asked, and Hakoda realized too late that King Bumi was far more sharp than he presented himself to be.

"She... I have not met her until this point." He conceded. "Forgive me. I was speaking too loosely."

"Are they saboteurs, or were they separated from you?" King Bumi asked, and this time Hakoda understood.

"Separated."

"Interesting. Two different stories. General Fong has been led to believe that you sent them to create discord."

"General Fong can believe what he wishes. I've indicated nothing of the sort." Which was true. Hakoda held Bumi's unhinged stare until the king asked a more daring question.

"And does General Fong know that you have the Avatar?" Hakoda's fists clenched under the table.

"He does not." King Bumi leaned forward.

"Why is that?" 

Hakoda answered slowly as if each word was a chore. "General Fong and I have disagreements in our philosophies on children in war." He expected a rebuke. He looked over his shoulder, expecting the door to burst with guards declaring treason, espionage, or some other charge against them. Nothing came. Instead, Bumi appeared surprised by his answer.

"How forward indeed." His back and neck cracked violently. "Do you know that she is also the Princess of the Fire Nation?" Hakoda was glad he hadn't been eating. He certainly would have choked. At his right, someone's chopsticks clattered to the stone floor. A wooden chair creaked as someone stood roughly.

"What is this?" Uruk shouted, outraged. Bumi didn't flinch and continued to hold Hakoda's glare evenly. Ty Mai - no, Azula - stared daggers at the side of Bumi's head. Her gaze was so heated that it was a miracle the king had not been immolated. 

"I take it you did not," Bumi said.

"I did not," Hakoda said neutrally after a moment, facing Azula.

"How did you know?" Her voice was quiet but cracked like a whip. King Bumi faced her with a smile.

"We old men tend to know these things." It was a non-answer that she clearly wasn't looking for. Her small, calloused hands smashed the food in front of her aside, and she loomed over the table, baring her teeth.

"Tell me." The tablecloth smoldered while stubborn, glassy brown, and weary golden eyes clashed. 

"You should be more careful with this. No one wants an incomplete Pai Sho set." Bumi slid a game piece to her and turned to face Hakoda again as though Azula had been dealt with. She stared at it in confusion until her face turned the color of beets before snarling, snatching it from the table, and stomping off. Ty Lee pushed herself away slowly.

"Um-Sorry. I need to go as well. It was nice to meet you all." She bowed and hurried off in the direction Azula had gone. Kota and Tonaq whispered to one another heatedly. At the same time, Uruk shouted at Sangok, who was not taking the argument quietly either. Hakoda rubbed his face. Their reunion had been spoiled, and another hog monkey was thrown into the mix. Worse, King Bumi was not the mad king he appeared to be. Even old swords can have an edge, he supposed. Kota, and Tonaq rose.

"We need to go as well. Sorry, chief. We'll be back. I hope." 

"Wait, where are you-" Uruk began before being cut off again by Sangok.

"Let them go! We're not done-"

Hakoda ignored their squabble, scrutinizing King Bumi, understanding he had underestimated him. 

"You're certain that she's the Fire Nation princess." He asked quietly, more for himself and his crew than anything else.

"As certain as I am that I am the King of Omashu." King Bumi answered. Hakoda held in a long sigh. The Fire Nation would hunt them down if they found out. If they hadn't found out already. What else did King Bumi know that he did not?  How will General Fong respond if we are allowed to return?  The crew, some of them at least, would not let this stand. A fire nation girl caused enough discomfort, but a princess? The crew would have the most significant reminder of the enemy thrown in their faces every morning and night.

"How did you find this out? Spies?"

"A spy of sorts. A few moons ago, he wrote that the princess had vanished from the palace. He had already told me long ago that she was the Avatar."

"And you would trust this spy?"

"With my life." Hakoda scratched his beard.

"Does the Earth King know the Avatar is outside his walls?"

"The Earth King, I haven't seen in many seasons. I don't believe he knows that his Avatar is a false one. The Dai Li keep the king secluded from matters of the state." Bumi cocked his head. "Would you like some tea and crystals?" Then, he bit into the green crystal without warning, and it shattered like glass, sending shards and saliva into the air. Hakoda grimaced again.

"Erm. No, but I appreciate the offer, King Bumi." He looked back to his right at his disgruntled crew. Bato observed him and Bumi while Sangok, Pohu, and Uruk remained in a heated discussion. "What do you plan to do with us?"  Will General Fong hear about  this? That question went unspoken.

"It's been a long journey to reach Omashu. I will send some servants to prepare the rest of the guest wing for you and your crew. Perhaps while you wait, you can come meet Flopsie."  General Fong will not hear about this. Not yet, at least.  It was a dismissal, still, but the cold pressure in his chest eased a little. Hakoda exhaled and released a shaky chuckle. 

"Perhaps tomorrow. I should speak with my crew first." 

"Suit yourself." And without so much more, King Bumi rose and left, leaving the water tribesman flustered and confused.

"He just left?" Bato asked.

"It would seem so," Hakoda answered. King's did not behave as ordinary men did. He massaged his eyes between his thumb and pointer finger. "He doesn't seem mad. In both senses of the word."

"You don't think it's a trap?"

"No... He had plenty of opportunity to arrest us here. Still, I don't know what he wants from us." Hakoda leaned back in his chair, watching a handful of servants enter to clear the table. Before they could take the remnants of Azula's wooden platter, he gently removed it from the woman's hand. "I'll finish this food, but thank you." The woman flushed and ducked her head. 

"Of course." She hurried away to other chairs, but Hakoda cleared his throat.

"Perhaps you could give us a moment to ourselves. It won't be long." She nodded quickly and hurried through the gilded double doors. Uruk rose and began to clear his throat behind him. He wanted to make a point, and Hakoda would allow him to make it. He waited, turning in his chair to face him.

"We need to carry out this vote. As you promised." Uruk stated, his fierce blue eyes not wavering. Hakoda nodded.

"I'm aware of that. And we will." Uruk remained unsettled.

"She's a Princess of the Fire Nation. I find it difficult to believe she is on our side. Surely, you do as well."

"She's also the Avatar." Hakoda reminded Uruk despite his own doubts. To think that the Fire Lord had the Avatar in his palace for twelve years without knowing. They could have lost the war had things turned out differently.  If she isn't lying about her allegiance.  Hakoda needed to speak with her. He trusted Tonaq and Kota, and she had brought them back, saving their lives. She had that in her favor, at least.

"She burned Tonaq! Or have you forgotten? Worse, she's always looked down on us! Do you remember how she spoke to Sangok about his cooking? How arrogant she is? Why should we put our faith in her?"

"You are not wrong to have your doubts." Hakoda rose to his full height and grasped his shoulder, asking firmly, "But, do we have any alternative?" Hakoda asked. Uruk paused and scratched his head. 

"Suppose not." He admitted. "Doesn't mean I have to like it. Or that we need to be the ones watching her." Pohu stood and crossed to stand next to Uruk.

"If I may. She's young, impressionable, perhaps. I agree with Uruk. She is too much responsibility for a crew of our size. If the Earth Kingdom is open to fostering her training, we should at least consider it." Pohu paused after meeting Hakoda's gaze. "Or, we should send her north to our sister tribe. It's been brought up before. We could even bring some water benders south in secret in exchange and rebuild-"

"She is not a bargaining chip, Pohu," Hakoda said firmly, then more softly, "However, I am open to all options, depending on what we decide as a crew.  As a tribe ." He added emphatically.

"Yes, chief." The sound of shuffling footsteps and wooden bowls and plates moving together made the silence bearable as the others finished their food thoughtfully. "We'll decide tomorrow, and that vote will be final. Go and welcome Kota and Tonaq. I will speak with the Avatar." The men exchanged glances and nodded. Bato rose and leaned out the doors, calling the woman back to lead them. They followed her through the palace maze to the guest wing, stopping at the sitting room. Several halls and doors branched off from the room, enough to fit every warrior in the fleet and then some. Hakoda frowned, thinking of the line of refugees at the walls.

His crew were quick to make themselves at home, lounging on velvet cushions and picking through a plate of dried fruits. Kota and Tonaq spoke quietly with the girl in pink near the corner. The Avatar was not among them. Hakoda frowned and quietly slipped away back into the bustling halls of the palace, searching the faces of every passing servant, asking if they had seen a young girl wandering the halls. Of course, none had. 

So, shamefully, he asked a guard the way to the guest wing.

When he returned, Kota and Tonaq chatted with Sangok and Uruk, and their argument appeared resolved. At the same time, Pohu and Bato were in company with their beds and blankets, sound asleep at midday. Their snores were loud enough to be heard through the thick wooden doors. Everything felt right in the world for a brief moment. Then, his eyes fell on a sullen girl in pink, the empty seat beside her, and between them, a pai sho game abandoned. Selfishly, he could hear the call of his own bunk, but he took the steps necessary and stood before the girl.

"Ty Lee?" The girl was startled.

"Oh! Yes, That's me. Hi, Chief Hakoda." Her voice cracked, and she winced a little.

"It's nice to meet you." She beamed.

"Nice to meet you, too."

"I suppose I already know the answer, but where are your parents?" He asked gently. She looked away and fiddled with the end of her braid.

"They're in the Fire Nation."

"I see. Did you run away from home?" 

"I joined the circus." His brows rose.  A yes, then . He wouldn't pry. 

"That's a brave choice for someone your age." She frowned and crossed her arms. Hakoda bit his tongue. "How did you meet Ty Mai?" Her face twisted in confusion before she made a small "o" with the shape of her mouth.

"I've known Azula since we were kids." 

"You still are a kid," Hakoda said wryly. She cocked her head and smiled.

"I guess so." Her knee bounced and bounced.

"You don't need to be nervous." Her knee stopped bouncing.

"You're not going to make me leave, then?" She looked at him, so hopefully, the way Katara had the day before he'd left. He swallowed and looked away. That was a ghost too painful to confront, even so distantly. He took in a deep breath. Their ship was a warship, he reminded himself. Their mission was the Avatar - his stomach churned even at the thought of bringing her into this war. He forced himself to look at her, feeling more craven than chief. 

"The crew will decide what happens with you and Azula." Her knee started in rhythm once again. He released a long breath. "But we will take care of you until we know you're safe." It wasn't enough. He knew that. But he wasn't their father, and it was something. A phantom smile crossed her face.

"We haven't been safe in a long time." Hakoda's shoulders sank. That was the failure of the four nations for the last one hundred years. 

"We'll do what we can." He vowed to speak to her later after he'd found Azula. "Do you know where .. Azula is?" She shrugged. 

"No. Sometimes, she likes to be alone. She'll come back." Hakoda nodded, rose, and found his way to an empty cushion, sinking into the fabric. He let his worries and questions drift away and watched his crew idle. One by one, as the light faded from the open windows, so did their energy. After sunset, he was the last one, reclining, thinking, until his eyes drifted closed.

The soft sound of wood creaking startled him. His eyes fluttered open, and he rubbed the sleep from them, trying to adjust to the sudden darkness. How long had he been asleep? A small figure crept along the edge of the wall, its back him.  A spy?   No . He recognized the figure when she turned to open the door. He sat up silently, watching her slip through the door into the palace. He rose to follow, alarmed at the lack of guards outside their wing.

The Avatar already seemed to understand the palace's winding turns better than he did. When guards walked by, she pressed herself into the shadows of nooks and crannies behind vases. Their number increased the deeper she ventured into the palace. She crossed a hall and veered right, quick as a rabbaroo. Before he could follow, distant voices grew louder, and footsteps were now audible.

"-More ships in the south. More in the river. Rumor is that their banished prince was spotted just west of here along the coast. The Fire Nation is taking this false Avatar seriously."

"Or they are preparing to strike Omashu, Bohan."

"Let them. It's boring here, walking these empty halls every single single night. Would give us somethin to do. Plus, we've held them at bay for years-" Hakoda pressed himself to the wall and allowed the guards to pass, but he had lost her. 

Still, he would do his best and check every room. Some were sitting rooms, others laden with empty tables or bookshelves that spilled scrolls onto the floor. He began to regret venturing this far into the palace without a map. How would he ever return before morning?

Just as he was about to give up and navigate to the guest wing, he opened one last door and found her alone, sitting by a table near a window, watching the sleeping city below. The moonlight cast a long shadow across the room. The creak of the door startled her, and she jumped into her chair, lighting her hands with bright bluebell flames.

"Oh. It's you." She briefly regarded him before facing the window again, extinguishing her fire. "My body doesn't know when to sleep anymore. Or perhaps it's my mind. It likes to remind me... of, well, everything. Every little noise makes it hard to rest. I didn't mean to disturb you, " she said as a way of explaining. Hakoda didn't like the sound of that, so he shut the door gently behind him.

"Nightmares?" He asked, and irritation flashed across her face.

"Something like that." She admitted. "I take it you will be leaving me here. Or perhaps sending me off to the Earth King." Her morose voice added. Hakoda calmly stepped over to the chair across from her.

"We will take a vote as promised. The waters have not settled yet; give them time." He expected that to appease her. The tally of a vote would likely be in her favor. She propped one leg on top of the other and leaned back in her chair, appearing as a queen on a throne. Even the chair of wood failed to take away from the regality of her posture. "You seem exhausted. I hope that is not due to your treatment here."

"No. It's from the moons we spent on the run." She answered with the bite of an ill-tempered teenager. Hakoda reminded himself to be patient, slowly pulling the other chair back and sitting across from her.

"Do you want to tell me about what happened?" Her brow furrowed as if his concern masked something she could not see.

"It would be a long story. Why do you care?"

"We have plenty of time. King Bumi is allowing us to stay for another night." Azula snorted.

"Forcing, you mean." She looked at her nails. "Are you not worried that I'll lie?"

"Given what I've heard, the truth would benefit you, " he said sternly, and her eyes widened. She showed her hands in mock surrender and returned to picking at her nails. At the same time, she told him their story, starting from their separation—from the nights spent sleeping on the grass and dirt to hiding in nearby towns from army patrols. He had held up his hand to stop her after hearing about her encounter with a shaman.

"The southern air temple is far away. Even with strong winds and calm seas, making it in time for the equinox would be difficult, and that's if she wasn't lying." Hakoda said.

"I know that." She spat bitterly. "But what other choice do we have? Hope we run into a master airbender in the wild?" Hakoda scratched his beard and motioned for her to continue, tucking away that thought for later. Perhaps they could reach the air temple in time. He would need to look at some maps. She began to tell the story of Gaipan. Hakoda listened intently, and guilt pooled in his stomach the more he heard. She was the Avatar, he reminded himself, and the world needed its Avatar now.  But like this? 

Her breath had quickened, and her eyes looked distant, far away, back in the raging forest fire she spoke of.

"We lost everything. Totoro, our supplies, and we were exhausted. We could hardly sleep; Ty Lee kept crying, and I..." She trailed off, waving her hand as if to banish the statement. "Don't look at me like that. I have no need for your pity. It won't change anything."

Hakoda raised his hands, and she continued, "There were Fire Nation camps from the river all the way to the base of the mountains. We would try to sleep during the day and move by night. We almost used a cave Ty Lee said was a shortcut, but no one believed her. Trusting Ty Lee with directions is like trusting a badger mole to save you from drowning. Instead, we hiked through the mountains. Thankfully, we avoided all the encampments for the Fire Nation. But, there was a different issue once we arrived at Omashu. Lines of refugees were trying to enter the gates, and we were desperate. We had a few copper pieces left and were starving, so I showed the men at the gate that I was the Avatar. They took us straight to King Bumi." Azula finished, looking as if the story drained her remaining strength.

"And King Bumi treated you well? No harm came to you?" His question must have struck her as odd because her brow furrowed. 

"We are fine, clearly. His guards forced us to sleep in the dungeons at first. I'm still unsure why; perhaps the palace guard did not believe the lowly sentries from the city gates. Eventually, they brought me before him, and he told me to tell him our story, so I told him what I told you. He asked me if I recognized some gorilla rabbit, but I didn't. I thought he was senile until our lunch." She rubbed her eyes, looking much older than twelve years old. "I've lost my edge." Hakoda couldn't hold back his chuckle. "Something funny?"

"You are as old as my daughter. It's difficult for me to hear someone your age saying they've lost their edge."

"I'm not your daughter. I was trained to be the best firebender of the new age. My father shaped me to be a military weapon, and I seem to have failed every test so far." She rested her chin on her fist and looked out the window. "I'm supposed to be perfect."

"That sounds like a lot of pressure on such a young girl," Hakoda said. He thought about the future and what would be asked of her. The immense weight of her responsibility could either yield the most incredible Avatar in hundreds of years or break her entirely. She scoffed.

"You sound like my Uncle. Yes, that is the hand I've been dealt, but I am made of stronger things than ordinary people." Then, the two of them sat in comfortable silence. Hakoda wasn't sure how much time had passed before she spoke again, this time more quietly than before: "Why are you here?"

"I suppose we both have similar problems, pressures, worries." Her brows rose a fraction, but she said nothing. "I didn't think you would mind the company. If I'm bothering you, I can leave." Never mind that he scarcely knew how to find the guest wing from here, but he imagined his daughter would want alone time at this age. Kya often teased him about when those days would come. He wondered what Katara was doing now.  Hopefully sleeping.

"I-" Her voice sounded strangely vulnerable. "No. You can stay." She swallowed and faced the window again. "I don't mind having company, not now. It reminds me... My Uncle used to teach me waterbending at night in the palace. At home." Hakoda was caught off guard by the quiet admission.

"Your Uncle?" He connected the dots. "The Dragon of the West. He taught you waterbending?" She rolled her eyes as if the statement made complete sense. Perhaps in her mind, it did.

"Yes, do try to keep up." She softened, and the corner of her lips turned up. "I never wanted to be the Avatar." Her confession was no surprise. He supposed few people at first did. "I had to keep it secret from everyone. The guards, the servants, my brother, even my father. But not my Uncle. He was... unique. I told him what I was one night. I entrusted my future to him. Afterward, we would meet in the gardens or sometimes the training rooms at night. It was exhausting. I would be as tired as I am now, but I never wanted to sleep. Those nights made being the Avatar feel bearable." She laughed, a genuine laugh from her belly. "I thought he would be a lazy, terrible teacher, but he surprised me."  The Dragon of the West, lazy?  Hakoda wanted to ask questions but held his tongue. "He would sometimes say these stupid, moronic proverbs like 'Failure is the opportunity to begin again .'He was wrong, of course, but it sounded nice." Her words were sharp and harsh, but Hakoda recognized the twinkle in her eye. 

"It sounds like you miss him." His words soured her.

"Yes, it's too bad he loves my brother more than me." Hakoda again wished to prod, to learn about this mysterious time where Firebenders teach waterbending and issue thoughtful proverbs instead of burning the world around them. But he relented and nodded instead.

"That is too bad." He said. She nodded and looked at the table before them.

"He taught me Pai Sho." Her eyes looked up to his, strangely childlike. "Do you know how to play?" Hakoda smiled despite himself.

"I know a thing or two. We played pirates Pai Sho in port once or twice." The Avatar returned his smile.

"That is the way the rabble plays. Let me teach you the correct way. Do we have a set?" 

"There is a set in the guest wing," Hakoda said. He waited for her, watching her consider her choices.

"Very well." She rose and led the way. It was a shorter trip than he thought. They had taken an entirely different route to return. A slight suspicion crossed his mind as she opened the door to the sitting room and gestured for him to enter.

"Did you know I was following you?" He asked. She looked at him - the picture of innocence.

"What do you mean?" Her wide eyes could not convince a parent with any sense, but he also didn't think she was trying to. Despite himself, he smiled and shook his head.

"Nevermind. The Pai Sho set is over here." He searched the furniture, and covered in dust, sure enough, was the Pai Sho board. The Avatar seemed impressed.

"I wasn't sure you knew what a real Pai Sho set looked like." She admitted, but her taunt had no real bite - only genuine surprise.

"I think you'll find that we are not the savages the Fire Nation would have you believe, " He told her as he finished setting up the board on a low table between them. She adjusted her pieces eagerly as if possessed by the spirit of perfection before lounging back on the floor.

"You may go first," She drawled. Hakoda made his move, and the night continued in silence. He learned quickly that she was good—extraordinarily talented at Pai Sho-for her age. She was not graceful in victory, but she did suggest a few helpful moves.

"It would be no fun if there wasn't some challenge." She had said after telling him the move he was considering was terrible, and Hakoda had snorted. He didn't win the first game, the next, or the last, but he did feel like they had come to a sort of quiet understanding. Azula yawned across the table, watching him consider a variety of moves.

"This vote tomorrow. Do you think I will be allowed to stay?" She finally asked, breaking his flow of thought.

"I do." He had seen the way Kota and Tonaq looked at her after she'd left. She'd have their votes, along with his and Bato's. It was four to three, and he would shoulder the consequences of it.

"What about Ty Lee?" 

"I spoke to her earlier. If you can stay... she can stay." A genuine smile graced her face, and for once, Hakoda saw the twelve-year-old child hiding behind the titles of princess and Avatar. He returned to considering his move. His position was dubious, at best, but he supposed that was expected. It was late, and any move at this point would lead to the same outcome. So he shifted his boat tile toward her fire tiles.

"You'll have to teach me-" He started but stopped. She was folded over, her ear resting on the crook of her elbow, a thin strand of drool sticking to her cheek. Soft breaths came from her, and Hakoda let himself relax. "Another time, then." He examined the pieces and shook his head, clearing the board and returning it to the cabinet. He rose, stretched, and turned to grab a blanket when he thought better of it. Quietly and slowly, he scooped her up and carried her to the empty room beside Ty Lee's, carefully laying her on the bed and drawing a blanket over her. She muttered something in her sleep and curled tightly around the blanket. Ursa?

He blew warm air through his nose. Here, she seemed so fragile and small. She was still a child, Avatar or not. His thoughts turned somber as he thought of his own children. He closed his eyes and brushed stray hairs from his face before quietly closing the door behind him and returning to his bed.

Zhao read the missive at his desk with bated breath. The Avatar was in the South. Worse, if Colonel Mongke's testimony was to be believed. The Avatar was Firelord Ozai's daughter.  And his moron of a son had somehow found her and was trying to capture her. He scoffed, trying to rebuff the words in ink, but he read over the same line until his eyes had begun to water. The princess, the Avatar, has betrayed the fire nation. She must be captured or killed at all costs. 

He was helpless here while this traitor ran wild. Who else knew about this? Could he invent an excuse to depart briefly to assist his fellow commanders and admirals alike in the south?

There was a knotted rope in his hands that he would need to skillfully undo. He needed more information. He needed to be south. He needed to be in the south moons ago, not training these halfbreeds. He sipped on scalding jasmine tea, calming himself. He had time. The girl was still on the run and running further south. That would need to be put to a stop.

His eyes scanned his map closely and paused on a sea raven insignia. Sea ravens would often help the red wolves find their prey when they were on land if only to feed on the carcass after. He smiled and began to draft a letter to the Southern Raiders to put them into contact with a renewed Colonel Mongke. It was an easy letter. He did not disclose the princess's identity. That would have to come to them another way. Other than the rough rhinos, if they hadn't said anything and the banished prince, he held that card and would keep it close. He rose and called for a guard, sending them off to deliver the letter with a messenger hawk and to bring back Yoan. He would leave the training in the hands of his capable taskmaster. The bounty hunter would need to wait if she was ever found. 

A hard knock rang on the metal moments later.

"Enter." His taskmaster's scarred face peered from the darkness, and his bulky form followed. "Sit." Zhao commanded like he would a pet. Yoan sat. "You will be receiving a temporary promotion." Yoan's eyes widened comically. 

"Truly?" 

"Don't get too excited. There is urgent business in the south that I must attend to." Zhao said calmly, lacing his fingers together. "I need you here to run the stronghold while I am away." 

"The South?" A knowing look twisted Yoan's face. "Isn't that where the Avatar-" Zhao did not like ambition so nakedly displayed among his subordinates.

"Yes. Keep this away from Shinu, and your promotion will be permanent. Tell him that Admiral Chan required my assistance or whatever you think suits him best, so Shinu is none the wiser." Yoan's eyes glazed over. "Do we have an understanding?"

"Of course." 

"Then you may go." Yoan rose and strolled to the door, pausing as he swung the metal open.

"Commander. I often hear the Yu Yan discussing their ... problems with leadership among themselves." Zhao looked up quickly from his map. 

"Is that so?" 

"Yes. They are quite bored. Even disciplined warriors tire of sharpening their sword without being able to swing it." Zhao regarded him for a moment.

"I will see what I can do about that." With that, Yoan was gone. Zhao smiled to himself and moved the Yofune south on the map.

Chapter Text

Azula woke in her bed, confused. Had last night been a dream? Had the entirety of the day been a dream? Were they rescued?

She sat up tepidly, letting her body bask in the warmth of the morning sun. Voices chattered outside her room - the deep voices of older men. She closed her eyes for a moment, listening. While the words could not be understood, she recognized Bato and Pohu as the voices' owners. So, it wasn't a dream. She reached for the handle but hesitated. It also meant that they knew who she was. Scrutiny, even infamy, was not an enemy to her. The palace servants used to call her things when they thought she wasn't around; this would be no different.

Azula could hold her head high, knowing they would lose this vote. She'd brought their tribesman back safely. They  owed  her. Whether they liked it or not mattered not. 

Practice came first, regardless, and there were other, more significant, unanswered questions. She released her hold on the handle and considered her previous few weeks of training at sunrise. Her fire bending had faded in volume, and she wasn't sure what good it did to practice with a broken blade. With practiced determination, she tied her long hair into place, slid into the red kimono she'd left the palace with, and tied up her sleeves. She hesitated before sliding into her first form, performing the motions of her firebending katas without so much as a stray flame. Her eyes narrowed.

How did their King of Omashu know who she was? She stepped forward, swept her arms out and up, and unleashed a single bolt of concentrated fire out of the window.   Weak.  How did he know? She kicked high twice, lashing out with only her muscles.  No flames.  Had Kota or Tonaq told him? She grits her teeth. Surely, they wouldn't betray her, even under duress. She jumped, feigning kicks as she tumbled forward, rising with an arching kick and backflip. A stray hair fell from her tie, and she growled, sweeping it away. The muscles in her chest and shoulder tightened, reminding her to ease her intensity. The scars from the arrow lingered. She rolled her shoulder carefully, testing its mettle while she thought. 

How else could he have known? Her list of confidants who'd known both things was a circle of four: Ty Lee, Kota, Tonaq, and her Uncle. Of those four, only three had met the King of Omashu. It was simple arithmetic, but they had sworn yesterday on their tribe and ancestors, and Ty Lee told her that they never spoke a word. If they had, it would've been when they'd returned from their interrogations to the dungeons. None of them had received preferential treatment, so Azula believed them. Plus, they knew what she would do if they betrayed her.

Kota and Tonaq had mentioned that the King had said a spy had told him.  Spy? Azula froze, the morning grogginess finally melting away. A spy who was close enough to her to know that she was the Avatar and the princess of the Fire Nation. If Bumi wasn't lying... 

Azula shook her head. It was impossible. She began to switch forms and hesitated. Surely, Iroh would have been taken as a prisoner of war by the King of Omashu the moment he met him. But if Ty Lee, Kota, and Tonaq didn't tell him, then that only left her Uncle—her quirky Uncle who had studied the water tribes. Azula rubbed her face until her hands felt warm and irritated her cheeks.  Focus.

She concentrated on her chi and punched one- two- three- and four consecutively weaker streams of fire beyond the window. She raised her fists to her face, baring her teeth at them.  Useless appendages,  she snarled in her head. Her fire had been strong, at least, when her life was on the line. The time between necessary fighting weakened her fire. It was shameful. Utterly shameful. At least her waterbending was reliably poor - when compared to a master.

She knew it was worse to see how far you had fallen than to stare wistfully at the top, having never looked down. Her practice finished with the same vigorous frustration it began with, and she left her room with a healthy coat of sweat to the sudden silence of the water tribe. Her eyes searched theirs one by one. They were too simple to read. Already, Azula knew who wished her gone, but she already knew she would be allowed to stay. She was a people person, and four of the men were incredibly sympathetic to her story. On the road to Omashu, Azula considered preparing a rousing speech to win over the water tribe, but the pain in her chest from the arrow still lingered and made her breathless. Fortunately, even if her lungs worked, it was unnecessary. She would have the votes. Even staying to watch seemed excessive. The men spoke amongst themselves, arguing about her like she was a fly on the wall and not a girl about to be either taken in or left to rot. With a flourish, she turned and walked to where Ty Lee had sat at the edge of the room. 

Bato and Hakoda presented the case for keeping her until they found an Airbender, mentioning their unique mobility and stealth. While Uruk wanted to send her away to the Earth Kingdom, calling her dangerous.   More than you know, fool.  Pohu advocated for the Northern Water Tribe on the grounds of responsibility, a foolish argument to Azula, while Sangkok hopelessly drifted between the two with curious glances at Kota and Tonaq, who kept quiet. Ty Lee elbowed her on the arm.

"This is much more exciting than the circus." Her eyes glittered with mirth, but Azula saw the nervous tremble of her lower lip. Azula failed to repress a smile. 

"Oh, it gets more interesting. You'll see." She whispered back conspiratorially, and Ty Lee giggled, drawing a few glares from across the room. "I'll be fine." Her last words were confident, and Ty Lee straightened them as though Azula had puffed her full of air. Azula planted her chin into her palm and let her eyes glaze over. Then, Hakoda cleared his throat, and the tribe fell silent.

"We've gathered here for a vote. At the end of the day, that vote will be final, no matter our personal feelings." He found Azula in the corner, gave her a small nod, and continued, "We've heard the arguments. Now, we cast our vote. I, Chief Hakoda, believe that Princess Azula of the Fire Nation, The Avatar, should remain under our watch until she has found an airbending master."  One.

"I agree." Bato cast his vote.  Two.

"I dissent," Uruk said.  Two to one.   She would keep an eye on him.

"I dissent." Pohu raised his hand.  Two to two. Him as well.

"I agree." Azula was startled to hear those words from Sangok's mouth. She remembered their first encounter—her deliberately being cruel about his cooking. His turn of opinion made her wonder if she was dreaming. Tonaq and Kota's mouths turned up. Azula felt warm in a way her fire-bending never could. Then, Kota and Tonaq spoke their assent, and that was that. The crew was forced to keep her and Ty Lee. Azula felt Ty Lee discreetly squeeze her hand. She did not smile.

Uruk and Pohu stood, arms crossed, arguing with Sangok while Kota and Tonaq approached.

"What did you tell him?" Azula asked.

"The truth," Kota answered. 

"What truth is that?"

"Oh, you know that you're miserable, stubborn, obnoxious," Kota had begun counting off adjectives on his fingers. Azula was unamused.

"Hmm, sounds like you're describing yourself-"

"-dumb as a fish-"

"Hilarious and a bold lie."

"-but loyal. Smart, determined, and a good fighter. And you saved us." Kota finished. Azula flinched. She didn't consider herself loyal. She'd betrayed her father, her country, and herself. Her goals. All for what? Instead of voicing her doubts, she scoffed.

"I'm an  excellent  firebender. One of the best. And I've saved you more than once."

"Forgot humble somewhere in there," Tonaq muttered. Ty Lee laughed so hard she snorted. Her face turned pink as her outfit. Azula looked past their shoulders to Hakoda and Bato, who joined to speak with Sangok, Pohu, and Uruk in hushed voices. Tonaq followed her gaze. 

"Oh, they're just smoothing things over with Uruk and Pohu. It's a water tribe custom. They're not happy, but Hakoda will provide assurances," Tonaq said, looking between them a little nervously. Azula heard the word "ash maker" somewhere in their conversation.

"Clearly." She said neutrally.

"They'll come around. We believe in you, and so does the chief." Tonaq's reassurance was heard but not listened to. Azula had seen their expressions before. Her mother wore them, and she wore them well. The naked disappointment and disdain still curled her toes. Azula twisted her neck in discomfort. She would keep an eye on them and keep them distant. Someone who looked at her with that expression only looked for someone to blame. 

"I'm sure." Her short answers deterred Tonaq and Kota from answering. Finally, Ty Lee cleared her throat.

"I did promise to show you what I know about air bending if you still want to learn. And if your shoulder is feeling better." Azula gave it a roll. It was stiff from her Firebending, but she would live.

"Of course. Show me what you've learned." Azula faux-commanded. 

"Kota and Tonaq can watch too?" Ty Lee asked, giving her best impression of fire-ferret pup eyes.

"I suppose they may watch." Ty Lee squealed and dragged the three of them away from the scene. Azula, for once, was glad for a distraction. 

King Bumi hosted them for dinner in a different room from the last. It was noticeably more private, nestled within the upper rooms of the palace in the royal wing. It was not in the opulent dining hall where a King would hold court. Hakoda wasn't sure if that worried him more or less. He would have preferred courtesans, minor lords, and merchants to another private dinner with the King of Omashu. He would have gladly ventured into small talk about the ingenuity of the Omashu mailing system or the beauty of the bazaars rather than stew in silence as he did now. However, Hakoda did not think he could stomach another intellectual prodding from the King.

Azula took residence at the opposite end of the table from King Bumi, facing the entrance as the guest of honor. Hakoda sat beside her, on her right, and then Bato, Sangok, Uruk, and Pohu. To her left sat Ty Lee, Kota, and Tonaq. It was a quiet affair, though Hakoda supposed there was nothing left to be said from Uruk and Pohu regarding their feelings on the matter. 

He could hear Ty Lee whisper shout while Azula shrewdly and truly whispered. Hakoda supposed that was years of practice at the Fire Lords court. He scratched his head, watching Ty Lee. Perhaps the circus had rubbed off a little on Azula's friend.

"I never said I was a  master- " Ty Lee hissed, and Azula waved her hands around, whispering and making an irritated face. Ty Lee scoffed. "It's better than nothing!" Hakoda heard an irritated:  lower your voice!  before they continued more quietly. Chief Hakoda cleared his throat to address King Bumi.

"We wish to thank you for your hospitality, King Bumi-" Hakoda began when the King cackled.

"I refuse!" Bumi said with a snort. Hakoda couldn't wait to leave Omashu. He'd been on edge since they'd stepped foot in the palace. His relief from the afternoon receded like the tide. 

"You... refuse?" He asked delicately.

"I will accept no gifts." King Bumi said with a bite into a rice ball. Was that part of Earth Kingdom hosting? Hakoda was unsure and hoped he was not stumbling into an insult.

"We have no gifts. We only wished to thank you for hospitality and offer our services, should you need them in the future." He clarified.

"You already offered your aid to the Earth Kingdom." Bumi pointed out.

"Yes, but this offer was to you specifically. After we aid the Avatar on her quest."

"I see. Well... if you insist." King Bumi clapped his hands. The doors opened, and palace guards stormed the room.  What?  "You will have to prove loyalty to me." No one moved. Hakoda watched the green eyes of each guard.

"I knew we shouldn't have trusted him," Uruk growled. Azula had pushed away from the table slowly and discreetly handed Tonaq her knife, which in turn passed another to Kota. Bato turned his back to the table.

"I only want the Avatar," Bumi said casually. "Give her to me, and the rest of you are free to go." Azula's fists ignited. Hakoda did not have his weapons. They had been discarded before they entered the Royal wing. He grabbed a carving knife. Pohu met his gaze across the table. Hakoda already knew what he wanted to say but had the respect not to. Uruk drummed his fingers. He hadn't risen yet.  

"Just the Avatar?" He asked. Hakoda snapped at him.

"No." His voice was a low growl. He felt golden eyes on him but remained focused. The guard had yet to move. Uruk leaned forward and scooted closer.

"Let the Earth Kingdom have her!" He hissed. "We can't fight them. They  will  kill us. We may never get to return home." Hakoda thought of Katara and Sokka. He closed his eyes.

"We accepted that fate the moment we sailed for war," Hakoda said. "Besides, we swore a vow. Our words must mean something." Uruk clenched his jaw. Even Sangok looked weary. 

"Are you done arguing?" King Bumi asked as one would about the weather. "If so, I would like the Avatar." 

"And you will not have her." Hakoda's voice was more resigned than he would have liked. 

"Very well." He snapped his fingers. "Seize them." Azula gave him little time to stop her. Hakoda's hand ghosted across the tail of green robes. Azula vaulted over the table and kicked the whole roast pig at Bumi, sending gravy and utensils at his face before diving at him. The King simply pushed his foot back, and a wave of earth carried him to the edge of the room. With each flick of his wrist, a wall of stone erupted to deflect Azula's fire. Ty Lee kept her back pressed to the table, Kota and Tonaq at her sides, knives drawn as they shimmied closer to Azula.

Hakoda and Bato were back to back while Sangok waved around, stirring spoons like clubs. It would not be enough. Hakoda hesitated. He should strike. The guards were close, yet they hadn't attacked, only kept their dao swords level with their faces. A sheen of sweat shimmered on Azula's skin. Her breaths were heavy, and the King had yet to rise from his chair. Hakoda still had yet to make a move. Katara and Sokka. What would they do without him?

"Get the Avatar and go!" He finally yelled at Kota and Tonaq. They nodded and tried vaulting over the table, only for the rocky floor beneath their feet to shift them away. A soldier slipped past Pohu and snatched Azula's wrist. Uruk smashed a ceramic bowl into the back of his helmet, and the solider stumbled to a knee. Before Uruk could drive the carving knife down, rock rose and encircled his hand. King Bumi began to clap. Clapping?

"And I think that is enough," Bumi shouted. "Guard, stand down, and return to your posts." The guard straightened, released their hold on Azula, and bowed. They exited like a practiced act, leaving behind the circus. Hakoda, stunned, looked at the table. Food had been scattered, walls of rock displayed chairs, and everyone heaved wild breaths. 

"Are you mad?" Bato shouted. Hakoda for once, did not try to play the diplomat. 

"I used one of the eighty-five jing! Chaotic Jing! Surprise your enemy to see their own hidden mettle." King Bumi began to clap. "You protected your Avatar despite your hate for her. Though I sensed your hesitation." Azula's shoulders rose and fell. Hakoda watched her fists clench and unclench at her sides. He met Kota's eyes and nodded in her direction. Kota was discreet and quick enough to lead her away before she could do anything rash. The King continued, "I wanted to test the Southern Water Tribe. And you passed. Barely. If you wish to protect the Avatar, then she must come first. The balance of the four nations is worth more than any one man or woman. You cannot hesitate!"

Hakoda swallowed. Uruk had clenched his jaw and looked pointedly at the ground. He looked around at the dinner. "I apologize for the food. It would have been difficult to fight on a full stomach." Hakoda wasn't sure about that. The King was the only one unblemished by sweat and panic. His tribe was speechless and still stood with their arms raised, expecting another surprise .

"No words? Very well, I will take my leave. I will have dinner in the privacy of my bedroom. The palace servants will deliver a fresh dinner if you have the appetite for it." There was a pause, then a billowing of robes. "Have a safe journey to General Fong!" The cackling echoed down the hall, following the mad King. No one took a seat until the laughter died.  

When they sat down, they shared wild looks. The King was undoubtedly mad, but for now, at least, he was with them.

"I can't wait to be back on the ship again," Kota muttered to himself, and there were low chuckles from Hakoda's right. He could feel inquisitive eyes on him from his left, which he ignored for the time being.

"I agree." He began, pushing his chair back. "With all of..." He gestured to the entire table,  "This.  We should take leave of this palace as early as possible and retire early as well."   And stay guard by the door.

"We can't leave tonight?" Azula asked. Her voice vibrated with anger.

"Yeah, I agree with her! You expect us to sleep after that?" Sangok asked, gesturing to the closed doors the King had vanished behind. Hakoda considered for a moment.

"As twisted as it is, I don't think King Bumi means us harm," Hakoda said. Sangok and Uruk exchanged a wary glance. Bato gestured for him to continue. "If he did- those guards could have seized us easily. We had no weapons. The King only defended himself."

"What if he's only trying to get us to let our guard down," Kota asked.

"We won't," Hakoda assured him, but they would not speak of it here. The servants entered and began to clean. Before they could replace the scattered dishes, Bato leaned forward and whispered to one, and she whispered back. Then, she nodded, bowed, and left.

"Told them we aren't hungry." He said.

"Good. Now, let's go." The men held onto their knives and cautiously returned to the palace. No guards stopped them; in fact, they had yet to see one as they returned to the guest wing. They gathered in the sitting room. 

"I'll take the first watch," Sangok said, his eyes flickering over to Pohu and Uruk. "Don't think I'd sleep much anyway." Hakoda nodded. Everyone else was rather silent.

"I'm going to sleep," Uruk said sullenly. Pohu nodded, and the two of them went to their rooms. Bato put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. They would need to speak later; Hakoda knew that. Plans needed to be made. They would need to chart a course for the Southern Air temple. And if they didn't find a master, well, Hakoda knew Bato had ideas. Kota, Tonaq, Ty Lee, and Azula huddled together before separating from their rooms. Their comradery was the greatest surprise to Hakoda. It gave him some hope that all would be well among them.

Before Azula opened her door, Hakoda pulled her aside gently.

"I've spoken with the crew. We can do our best to separate your bunk and Ty Lee's bunk from the others." His offer was met with a grateful nod. "I'm sure you know that we are departing for the Southern Air Temple from the fortress of General Fong. But, I want you to be careful when we arrive."

"Careful of what? Your-" Azula began to add something before closing her mouth. She was wise.

"Everything, really," Hakoda said after a moment, and it was true. She was on thin ice, even after returning with Kota and Tonaq, regardless of the bond between the four of them. "In truth, General Fong may not be pleased to meet you. Neither may his soldiers. Expect a cooler reception than the one you received here." Though, Hakoda supposed it was difficult to top a dungeon. "I also worry about him discovering you are a Firebender, or worse, the Avatar." Azula nodded. 

"Why would him knowing I am the Avatar be a problem?" Azula asked. With a weapon like that, we could finally end this war.  Those words were spoken with such conviction, such fervor.

"He and I did not agree on how to use the Avatar to end the war," Hakoda explained carefully. "Trust me. It is better that General Fong be left in the dark." Azula's eyes did not leave him for a long moment.

"As you say then." She said. Hakoda nodded. There were a list of things he needed to speak with her about, but he could see the weariness in her eyes. He sighed.

"We also can make time for you to practice your fire bending. I know that is important to you. Kota and Tonaq told me you practiced every sunrise while you were on the run." He expected that to change her mood, perhaps even prompt a smile. Instead, she closed her eyes, and her shoulders drooped. Hakoda watched her as she took a deep breath.

"Yes, that would be appreciated." She said. Instead of happiness, he found sadness. 

"You don't appear pleased by the offer." Hakoda said and watched the beginnings of an eye roll before she stopped herself.

"Did you expect me to jump up and down and clap like some circus creature?" She asked.

"No. I did expect you to smile, perhaps. We could do without the jumping and clapping; surely you're more dignified than that." She straightened at his words. He could see the beginnings of a wry smile.

"I am. Far more dignified." Azula straightened her sleeves and polished her collar. Hakoda watched her sway side to side for a moment.

"Is that all?" 

"If you want it to be. If not, I'm here if you want to speak about what's bothering you." Somehow, that had been the wrong thing for Hakoda to say; Azula reared back as if she'd been slapped. The vehemence of her reaction surprised him.

"We played a game of Pai Sho together. Nothing more. If you expect me to confide my every weakness to you, then you are a fool." She bit out. Her smile had vanished. Patience, Hakoda reminded himself. Katara was sometimes more stubborn, but he'd learned to parent her as well. 

"Well. Since I called this vote forward and spearheaded your protection by our tribe, that does make me responsible in a sense for your well-being." He clarified. 

"You're not my chief. I am from the Fire Nation. Us joining forces is only a temporary situation."

"Still. That does not mean I cannot listen. Temporarily."  He reminded her.

"I will consider it." She clipped and crossed her arms. Hakoda did not sigh, though he wanted to. Badly. He also wanted ale or some fermented drink, preferably the kind that warmed him.

"Good. That is all I ask. Now, get some rest. It will be a long walk to the Fortress." He said after a moment. She bowed, the habitual way of the fire nation, and strolled into her room. Hakoda collapsed into a plush cushion. He wondered if the Earth King would notice a missing cushion or two. These are made for comfortable sitting. It wouldn't warm the King to them, certainly. King Bumi had tested them and nearly found them wanting. Unfortunately, the King of Omashu was right. They could not afford to be selfish with their protection. He thought back to Katara and Sokka. He wanted to return to them at the end of this war. He worried, thought, if they could end it before his children were no longer children. Was that selfish? He closed his eyes. He had hesitated, not for the same reason as Uruk. It weighed on him. Selfless. What does that mean? 

He decided, eventually to take his own advise and turn in, before his headache prevented sleep at all. It would be a long walk to General Fong. 

Zuko leaned over the prow of the ship, focusing on the wind tickling the smooth bald skin of his head. His fingers drummed on the cold steel. He had been unfocused. Undisciplined in his practice. It was nothing new. His fire always burned with the undercurrent of rage that simmered under his skin. 

This time, though, it boiled over. Naked, plain, and shameful as the scar that puckered his eye. Lieutenant Jee refused to spar with him. That was fine. He didn't need Jee. It wasn't like Jee's firebending would be tide-turning in a fight against his sister. She was always one step ahead. He squeezed the railing and felt the iron dig into his blisters and peel away callouses, cutting the raw skin beneath.

Avatar Azula. He scoffed at the thought. She had everything. Excellent fire bending, the throne, Father's attention, and she'd discarded it all. Everything he'd wanted, and his sister burned it to ash. Father had no heir. This was the place his thoughts often wandered now. He shouldn't.  There was no honor in the prize won because of the forfeit. He had to earn it. 

Could he earn it? He remembered the forest in Gaipan. How helpless his sister looked.

Brother. I need your help.  And he'd crumpled like wet paper. She looked so small, like the girl who used to sneak into his room when the thunder rumbled in the dark. He rubbed his face. That was ages ago, and she was no longer that girl. She was the Avatar. He had a duty to his country - to his father. He needed to bring her in. He had to. 

"Prince Zuko." Iroh's voice called from the door to the deck. He straightened, focused on the horizon, and cleared his throat. Wiped away any evidence of weakness. 

"Uncle," Zuko said stiffly.

"We've searched the river for days now. If your sister was camped nearby, we would've seen her." Iroh prodded. Zuko hated being prodded. 

"Where would she have gone?" His question was less directed at his Uncle and more at the world - at himself. She walked him toward the riverbank before she'd struck. He'd stupidly told her of the Wani.  His sister wasn't an idiot. She'd go inland, away from the war front. "Omashu is across the river. Isn't it, Uncle?"

"It is," Iroh answered. The war bordered the city, but if Azula had made it beyond the Earth Kingdom's stronghold, it would have been much more difficult to track her escapades. He had a slim chance.

"Tell the helmsman to chart a course around the coast. We have to find her before she leaves Omashu." There was a moment when Zuko wasn't sure if his Uncle heard him. "Uncle."

"Yes, Prince Zuko, I will speak with the helmsman. Perhaps you should get some rest. You've been standing out here since dawn." He didn't need rest. He needed to regain what he'd lost. He needed to finally shut his sister up. His legs quivered, betraying him.

"Soon. I need to think." He felt a hand squeeze his shoulder before Iroh's footsteps shuffled away. Uncle had been quiet ever since that night. Zuko didn't like it. His stomach twisted and gurgled when he thought of the way Uncle had reacted to his story.   Disappointment? Sadness?  It had been difficult to tell, especially with the fit he'd been in, raging about his sister all the way. 

What do you wish to do, Zuko? Iroh had asked quietly.

He wanted to put all of this behind him. Beyond that, he wasn't sure. He wanted to find answers to an ocean of questions, but he feared drowning with their weight. 

Zuko sighed into his hands. What are you hiding, Uncle? 

A PREVIEW FOR WHATS TO COME!

"When will it ever end? We just got back on the ship!" Kota whined.

"Stop complaining and give me the looking glass, you oaf, so I can see what sort of vessel it is," Azula growled, pushing past him. Kota scoffed but handed it to her in the same way. Ty Lee remained pinned in place, hugging the rope tied to the mast. She hated boats.

"They probably saw your big head over the horizon," Kota muttered. Azula glared at Kota, but Ty Lee could hear the faint snort of amusement. Ty Lee's own amusement grew as she watched Bato's eyebrows turn to mountain peaks, looking worriedly between the two. Ty Lee remembered the look. Her teachers used to show it when some snooty girl would make a remark to her or Mai, and Azula would step in. It never lasted long.

"Doubtful. They probably heard your big mouth. And your insult was uncreative. Barbaric, even." Azula said, and there was no bite as she raised the glass to her eye. After a moment of searching, a scowl finally soured her expression.

"What is it?" Bato asked from beside Ty Lee. Tonaq peered from below deck, half-coated in war paint. Azula handed Bato the telescope and looked at it as well.

"My brother and Uncle have decided they wanted another family reunion." Azula turned around, facing Ty Lee. "Let's go." 

"Where are we going?" She asked as Azula snatched her wrist away from the rope. "You need to stop doing that!" It was a halfhearted protest at best, and Azula knew it. She snorted.

"I thought you liked having your makeup done."

" Makeup ?" 

"Yes, Tonaq is going to show us. The Southern Water Tribe has convincing war paint. I've seen it when they blew up a ship. My brother won't know who is who as long as we don't say anything." 

"It's not makeup , for the last time-" Tonaq started to shout, but Hakoda cleared his throat. 

"There will be no need for that," Hakoda said from the helm, frowning. "We won't be letting them get close. I'm not risking the Avatar over an avoidable fight." Azula raised a brow, a challenge in her eye. 

"Then, how do you plan on avoiding their ship?" Hakoda matched her challenge.

"The winds have changed. We're being blown closer to the marsh. I think we'll be able to hide in this swamp." Azula folded her arms but walked up to Hakoda, leaning over the railing to see. 

"That looks ominous." Ty Lee followed and her jaw dropped. There was a thicket of trees thicker than hairs on their heads. Towering above them all stood a tree that Ty Lee instinctively knew was the heart of the forest. A blanket of fog stretched beyond the arms of the trees, masking the shoreline. The swamp itself was colored, its fog golden and trees green. To Ty Lee it looked like the sun gave the swap its own aura off the fog. 

"I don't like this. That swamp has a weird aura." She said instead of complementing the golden glow of the swamp.

"I don't think we have a choice." Hakoda said between grit teeth, his limber muscles were taut trying to wrestle control of the ship. "I can't control the wheel, even the current is dragging us in. Its like it has a mind of its own." He finally let go, and the wheel spun on its own accord. The crew watched in horror. 

"Its pulling the Fire Nation ship in as well." Pohu muttered. Ty Lee watched the wheel spin again, the other way.

"Chief?" Uruk asked, watching the wheel stop spinning now that was pointed directly at the trees. Azula's grip was white-knuckled on the wooden railing. Ty Lee clung to the space next to her. The trees suddenly were barely visible as they entered the fog. Ty Lee could barely see her own hands in front of her.

"Brace for impact!" Hakoda yelled. The crew shouted as wood scraped against wood, branches, and vines lashed at their faces. Ty Lee didn't know when it happened, but she found herself plummeting from the ship into the water. She let out a scream before pain bit her side, and she felt wet. Her hand raised to her face. Just shallow water, no blood.   Phew.

"Ty Lee!" Azula shouted, and she heard another splash in the fog near her.